Chapters Chapter 1: A possible trap
I am driving home from another long and hard day at school and my mind is absolutely fuming with rage.
“I swear that kids don’t get what autism is and because of that they relentlessly bully me!” I shout out loud to myself. “If only they really knew who I was, that I could wipe them and all they love out without even trying they might actually leave me alone, or better yet respect me!”
My name is Chris Labrador and I am an 18 year old high school senior. My eyes are a crystal blue and my hair is a light dirty blonde color. I am Caucasian male standing about 5’4” with a stocky build, wide shoulders and powerful legs from holding up my heavy upper body. I am a normal teenage boy, but that statement it itself is not entirely true as there is something special about me that sets me apart from all the rest. It is not in my outward appearance but what is contained inside of me. Biologically speaking I have the same insides as a normal human, but it is my soul that sets me apart. For when I was born, God had blessed me with a great gift. I was born with the body of a mortal, but inside of me lies the soul of a demon prince, a dragon or Dov in the demon language. However, that was not the only thing that made me different as in I had inherited the power of the dragons as well…the power of the thuum. This is a great power that relies on the voice to manifest itself, a power that is unmatched by almost anything else. In the demon language I am known as being Dovakiin, but in are tongue it would translate to being…Dragonborn.
Quickly observing my face in the mirror I notice that it has turned blood red and my eyes are starting to turn an evil red and are glowing with pure hatred. Seeing this I quickly look back at the road and take a deep breath in and count to ten. After I exhale my breath the color in my face starts to return to normal and my eyes stop glowing red and return to their normal blue human blue color.
“No need to lose it now and use a shout, it could hurt me and others.” I say to myself sighing. “Oh but how I wish one day, I could ride Alduin to school and make everyone tremble in fear and Fus Ro Dah the front doors in then use the fear shout to drive all my tormentors crazy to the point they have to be put in the loony bin, man that would be great, but I know I can’t do that so I will just continue to live this for the rest of my time in high school.” I say while letting out another sigh. “I just can’t wait to get home, at least Alduin is my friend and he respects me.” Alduin, the massive blacked scaled dragon, head of all the Dov, the literal Devil in the flesh. His deep red eyes show that of unimaginable suffering and his wings are massive enough that when fully spread, can block the sun out over an entire city block and a thuum powerful enough to shatter entire armies and level entire cities. His very voice riddled with the sounds of Hell and damnation. From his head he sprouts 2 massive horns that curve back and then straighten out to face the back of his head that along with some spines that run across his head make it appear that he is wearing a crown of pure darkness. A very angry demon prince, his despise of humans was only rivaled by that of his hatred of The Divine Father…God. But yet despite all his hatred and want to damn all mankind and feast on their souls, me, his biggest enemy, the only one who could kill him and seal away his soul, he has now became close friends with and is one of the only things I know that would not relentlessly bully me.
...
After another 30 minutes of driving I pull into my ½ mile gravel drive way and notice the charred black bones of a 12 point buck. I stop for a second and laugh to myself.
“Guess Alduin was hungry, not easy to feed yourself when you are 5,000 pounds of scale, muscle, and powerful wings that are using to wondering the skies every day.” I say quietly before continuing up the driveway.
30 seconds later, I round a corner and come into a clearing with thick trees on both sides that extends another 500 feet were thee trees thin branch off in two directions. A large wooden Japanese style house sits on top of a small hill and the driveway winds off in two directions. The first leads to a circle with several large trees and a beautiful garden in the center. The other path goes to my parents’ small and big shed were we do a lot of the work around are land. Straight ahead of me is a wide open field that is bordered by trees and goes up to a massive open area with a huge berm that we use to shoot into. From there the path winds back down a hill into a swamp that dumps into a small river nearby. The land is rich and wonderful to the city person, but to me it is just everyday life. Pulling up the last few feet of the straight away, I turn my jacked up jeep into a rock circle and park in front of the walkway that leads up to the house. Turning the key I cut the jeep off and take off my seat belt and am just about to reach over across the seat to grab my backpack when my phone vibrates. I lean back over and pull out my phone to see that I have a new text message from my dad. It reads ‘mom is out of town with friends and I will be training new cadets at the courthouse until tomorrow afternoon there is food in the fridge love you.’ I quickly text back ‘thanks and I think that me and Alduin are going to flying, I will be careful.’ Then I push the power button and put my phone back in my pocket while grabbing my backpack and opening the driver side door before stepping out and shutting the door I then put my backpack on and start to head up a small slightly worn trail towards a field approximately 100 yards away. As I walk I can start to hear the faint sound of a dragon, but Alduin is nowhere in sight. Not wanting to go hunt for Alduin all over hells half acre, I instead use one of my shout to call to him.
“Al DU IN!” As soon as I finish the last word the sky around me distorts slightly and a loud boom echoes through the trees making them shake slightly and some leaves and branches to fall off. I continue to walk along the path through the field and notice that it is strangely quiet, a little too quiet. I stop in place and listen…nothing but the wind blowing through the trees. BOOM! I quickly whirl around to see Alduin flying about 400 feet off the ground in a hunting style flying pattern. His red eyes quickly find me and he starts to dive down at an angle at me. Immediately I take off running in a full on sprint in an effort to get to the center of the field where I would be able to evade him. However, quickly the thought dawned on me “Hey I am Dragonborn!” Stopping dead in my tracks, I turn back around and face the charging dragon. He is now roughly 10 seconds from impacting me and without even thinking I instinctively shout. “Fus Ro Da!” (Unrelenting Force!) A massive circle of blue emanates from in front of me and a colossal boom radiates out from my mouth as the dragon continues to fly straight at me. Upon the blue circle hitting him, he instantly is launched backwards and he lands on his back and skids 100 feet into a tree.
“You got to be a little more original than that if you want to ever beat me at these little games!” I shout at the now face up dragon. He groans slightly in pain as he struggles to get back to feet while knocking over the up rooted tree.
“You…are…foolish Dovahkin!” He says while struggling to get up to on his wings. I laugh hard at this statement. Now if any of the other dragons had said this to me I would have used the instant kill dragon shout on them and absorbed their soul for shits and grins, but with my friend Alduin things were a bit different. After a few seconds of struggling to get up, Alduin manages to roll to his side and then while groaning manages to get on his wings and back legs. He then unfolds his wings and shoots up into the sky and flies for a second and then lands in the middle of the field where the berm is. I quickly turn frontwards and run the rest of the way to the middle of the field where Alduin landed at.
“That was a good time huh?” I say brushing some dirt off of his right wing. Alduin snorts.
“Maybe for you, but for me it was very painful.” He says while shoving my slightly with his wing. I stumble backwards slightly and have to put a hand out to keep myself from falling on my back.
“Oh stop being a sore loser.” I say taking a verbal jab at him. Alduin then sighs and rests his head on the ground.
“Okay already, now tell me about your day Thuri.” Alduin says with interest. Walking over to where Alduin is, I sit down and lean against his wing.
“Well nothing much, the usual.” I then proceeded to tell him of all the bad things that happened and how people disrespected me and that I was getting fed up with the whole concept of ‘you have a developmental disability so let’s pick on you’ mentality that it seems all people have in high school. Alduin said his usual that they were lucky because if he ever found any of them he would kill them and devour there souls. We talked back and forth for about 30 minutes until I bring up an unusual topic. “Hey Alduin if I asked you a strange question would you not laugh at me?” Alduin simple laughs and gives me a stoic look.
“Zu'u los griindol ol wuth ol tiid niil meyar, ful ni pogaas hi vis saag tol Zu'u lost ni doraan.”(I am almost as old as time its self, so not much you can say that I have not heard.) This statement from Alduin calms me down and I give a slight smile. Even if Alduin is supposed to be this big bad demon prince who hates mankind and God, the truth is he’s one big softy.
“Thanks man, I knew I could trust you.” I say before taking a long look into Alduin’s eyes. . “I am feeling really lonely Alduin, as if my usual terrible existence could get better if I had a special someone, but I wonder if there is truthfully someone for everyone.” I say while still holding my gaze with Alduin. He then gets a strange look on his face and backs up slightly while clearing his throat.
“Thuri, were friends okay…but I do not like you like that.” My face instantly goes into one of surprise and confusion.
“No man that’s not what I mean!” I say with slight anger. “What I mean is that…I want someone, aka a girl to like me for who I am.” I say putting emphasis on the girl part. Alduin slightly relaxes in his posture and closes his eyes and sighs.
“I really have no experience in this area Chris, but I can tell you…the path of both the Dova and Dovahkiin are often paths of great power and glory, but most of the time you are by yourself because you either scare people like myself, or you function differently like yourself.”
“Yea I guess you’re right, thanks Alduin you really are a good friend.” Alduin gives the dragon equivalent of a smile and then turns around.
“Were are we to fly today Thuri?” I quickly run forward to where Alduin’s head is at and climb aboard just behind the back of his head.
“How about Hatteras.” I say to Alduin who then shakes his head and starts to flap his massive wings. Soon we are air born and circling around the field to make sure that his wings are functioning correctly and plan out the course so that we would not be spotted by any humans on are way there, the last thing either of us needing is to make the news. However as Alduin is making a pass over the berm my ears catch an interesting sound over top of the wind and Alduin’s roars. I know that sound from somewhere. Deciding that it was somewhat important I tap Alduin on the side of the side of the neck.
“Yes Thuri.” Alduin says with a concentrated voice. The weird sound has now grown in intensity and it is starting to sound like a chant of many men.
“Can you hear that?” I yell over the rush of the wind.
“No what is it?” He asks in a loud voice.
“Hover for a second then see if you can hear it.” I tell him and he immediately stops flying and hover over the middle of the field. The sound has now gotten even more intense and now I can clearly hear what sounds like many men with deep voices chanting. Alduin hears this and instantly his attention shift towards the west.
“That is a dragon wall, more specifically one with words of power and by the sound of the chanting it seems to have more than one, actually by the intensity there probably is 3 or more words on that wall, but that makes no sense.” Alduin pauses slightly. “The only one who can construct those are either the Dova, Daedra or Dovakin, and mine is in Hell and you have not built one so that means only one possible-” Alduin however is cut off by a loud roar coming from the same direction that of the chant. After hearing this roar we both exchange glances and quickly Alduin flaps his wings hard and rockets off in the direction of the sounds.
“What is going on Alduin?” I ask while trying to hold on to the rapidly flying dragon.
“Thuri, I don’t know but be prepared because I have a feeling we are walking into a fight.” I nod my head and place my Daedric helmet on and instantly the rest of my Daedric armor appears out of thin air on my body. Then I reach up to see if my Daedric great sword is on my back. When I feel the hilt I instantly start to think.
“Time to do what I do best…kick some ass!”
View Online
Chapter 16: Minddovin do Faal Zul Ronit faal Krein!
Author's Note
Hello everypony! It is good to be back and here I have another chapter of The Lost is Found. The translation of the text title is "Teacher of the way of the voice with a power to rival the sun." There will be a huge explanation of The Way of The Voice in this chapter so please pay close attention. Lots of stuff is going on in this chapter so get ready for some action! Now without further ado...please sit back, relax and enjoy chapter 16 of The Lost is Found!
Chapter 16: Minddovin do Faal Zul Ronit faal Krein!
We stay in this position for as long as it is possible for Rainbow Dash and several others to not fall asleep...which is a grand total of 5 minutes. "Okay...so open your eyes and then tell me what you feel from your experience." I say as I open my eyes and look to them with a small proud smile, hiding my pure annoyance at Rainbow and a few others for almost falling asleep when I was teaching them something very important. However, my attempt to humor them seems to pay off as they all smile back to me and I take this as a small victory and just let them be. "So...lets see ah yes Twilight tell me what you feel when you meditated on the basic concepts of the thuum." I say in a teacher like voice, causing her to snap to sudden attention and look to me with a happy and knowing smile.
"I...saw literally two forces. One red and the other blue. The blue one...my energy that I was putting off into the world around me and the red the energy that was attempting to push back on me." Twilight explains in wonder, causing all the others to perk up and look to her in curiosity. "The red and blue energy were in a struggle with one another...the lesser of the energy was mine but yet...it was able to beat the overwhelming amount of energy the world was pushing back on me. How is that possible?!" Twilight asks me skeptically.
"Ah...now you are starting see how The Thuum works!" I say in excitement, getting up as the rest look to me in curiosity. "The basic principle of Thuum is to be able to find your energy and notice the energy that pushes back on it and your spiritual energy. Now...did any of you see something similar?" I ask honestly and immediately I see AJ raise a leg and I call on her without hesitation. "AJ what is it that you saw?"
"Well...what I saw aint as deep or complex but...I done saw ma self buckin Apples and the tree was pushin back on me everytime I bucked it." AJ says happily, causing me to clap my hands together and giver her a thumbs up. "Yes! That is the exact same thing just in a different way of seeing it good job AJ you're getting it! Now...how about you Rainbow Dash or where you asleep?" I say now shifting my piercing teacher gaze to her, causing the cyan colored pegasus to look at me and break into a nervous sweat. "Why so nervous Dashie? I don't bite." I kid her, teaching her the metal torment I can play when one does not listen to my lectures.
"Uh....um....well." Rainbow has now turned red in the face and Pinkie has started to giggle as the nervous mare searches desperately to tell me anything that may sate my curiosity.
"So...you have nothing then?" I say in annoyance as I sigh and then look down to the ground and shake my head. "Great! She has nothing." I tell myself in annoyance.
"That is okay my little pony, I know you will get it." Celestia says in her normal warm motherly tone, causing me to smile slightly and then look back up to her in a proud smile.
"I don't know how she does that." I think to myself in amazement as I now look to both the alicorn sisters. "So...what is it that you two saw if anything at all?" I ask them with renewed hope that maybe Rainbow Dash may have just been the only individual who had not paid attention and decided to sleep instead of concentrating.
"That is a good question. I am not sure what I saw at least." Celestia says curiously, now placing a hoof to her chin.
"So...what about you Luna? Did you see anything interesting?" I ask her honestly, now trying to find an alternate way if they don't seem to get it to make them understand the concept of The Voice. This notion is further driven home by Luna growing a nervous look on her face and casting her eyes down to the floor.
"Okay so you saw nothin either, okay...well at least me and Twi saw somethin right?" AJ speaks up, now gently trotting over to me and nuzzling my cheek.
"Wait wait! I saw something really cool!" Pinkie suddenly speaks up, causing me to jump slightly and look to her in wonder. "I saw a mixer churning up thick cake batter and it was having to put more force than the batter or else it would not churn it up. Then that would mean no cake and no cake is..." I cut her off in her fast paced rant and give a warm smile to her.
"There you go! All it takes even if it seems ridiculous." I now point to her and smile, causing the rest of the mares minus Celestia and Luna who appeared deep in thought to giggle.
"Wait...what is everypony laughing at?" Pinkie asks looking around for something funny, only making us laugh a tad bit more.
"Sugarcube...don't pay no attention its just..." Applejack cannot finish her statement as she now bursts out laughing and then so does Rainbow Dash but I quickly give Rainbow a hard look and then she shuts up.
"It is nothing Pinkie just a very interesting way you put it. But if that is how you need to picture it then that is it. Now...Fluttershy, what is it that you saw?" I ask the silent crème colored pegasus, causing her to squeak and then shrink away from the group softly. "Don't be scared Fluttershy it is okay tell us." I coo to her as Twilight comes up besides her and nuzzles her as the group now goes quiet and look to her with encouraging eyes, causing her to shrink away even further.
"Uhh well I saw about...bodies on one another." Fluttershy squeaks out, now what I am guessing to be trying to subtle squeezing her back legs from her sitting position, causing me to shake my head and then blush.
"...What do you mean by bodies on one..." The others all start to ask the question in their eyes and before they can start to try to ask questions but a quick slashing motion to across my neck tells them to not even bother asking.
"...Now...let us move on." I say uneasily, now looking to Fluttershy who gives me a nervous smile and then hides her head beneath her wings. "So...everypony has a idea of what this process may look like correct?"
"Yes! I think we all do! Just give the sisters time and I think they will get it to." Twilight says with an honest smile but I turn to them to see if they are willing to move on and both of them nod to me with straight faces, obviously embarrassed that they could not come up with something sooner.
"...Okay now we move to the next step...learning about Rot do Suleyk or as they are know in common language, words of power." I say as I look to the ground in front of me and take in a deep breath. "Fus." I whisper, causing a slight bit of energy to then impact the ground as it forms into the Dovahzul way of writing. "Now...this is a basic word of power!" The impacted word on the ground pulses with raw powerful energy and chants with the sound of thousands of ancient chanting Dragonborn men and women. "Now...notice that it seems to radiate power. The name sake of what this is called should tell you why." I explain as let the word change back to English.
"So...these words are pronounced how in the dragon language?" Twilight asks with burning interest, now shaking her mane slightly.
"That is a good question Twilight. I mean...you can't speak this now. It takes the non Dragonborn years to be able to learn to read Dovahzul and even then one may never master it. However...I have managed to translate the ruins they use to what they would look like in our word system as you can see by these words of power."
"But what good does learning how to read words of power do?" Rainbow asks skeptically, causing Twilight's jaw to literally drop to the floor.
"Rainbow Dash! I know you don't like to read but it is important I imagine to speed up our learning." Twilight states in annoyance.
"But how? How do we learn this? Wait...can't your dragon friends help us?" Twilight Fluttershy asks me honestly and this causes me to sigh and shake my head in annoyance at what I was going to have to say.
"No. Most unfortunately no because they are still forbidden from teaching it to normal mortals by God since they are demons. Trust me they cannot even teach me."
"But then how did you learn?" Celestia asks me warmly.
"I didn't have to." I reply with a small smirk, causing a round of gasps to escape the mouth of the others in the group...all except for Luna and Celestia who do not seem surprised by this revelation at all. "I was born with this ability. I was able to speak, read and write Dovahzul long before English."
"Oh and that must be tied to your Dragonborn ability!" Twilight exclaims, starting to see where I am going with this.
"Huh? But how does that have to do with anything?" Pinkie giggles, now standing up and taking a piece of cake out of seemingly nowhere and quickly eats it, making satisfied sounds as she does so.
"How in the... never mind I forgot don't ask it is just Pinkie." I laugh softly. "Now without further ado I think that I need to try to get you to understand how to at least pronounce the words correctly, let us start with a basic word, Fus." I say slowly.
"Fuos!" They repeat to me and I flinch slightly at how...surprisingly off that it sounds coming from them.
"No no...Fus." I repeat slowly, making sure that the sound was crystal clear and they all try to say the word again...to no avail.
"This is very difficult to say. I am trying to mirror you exactly but it seems it is not as easy to mirror them as you say." Twilight says while she tries to twist her tongue to get the right pronunciation of the word and I just laugh slightly and then sigh.
"I told you...for many it takes years to even be able to speak the words properly."
"But then how are we going to be able to learn it then and use to defeat Xana?" Luna asks skeptically, a far cry from her usual optimistic self.
"That's a good one there. Aint gonna be no use if we can't use the darn thing."
"We could be doing other things to get ready to fight!" Everypony is shouting over one another and it is causing me to think that I am back in Hell with thousands of damned souls howling and screaming in horror and I clutch my head, gritting my teeth as the horrible memories climb over me.
"But we can't...I mean if that..."
"Fus Honaat Shar!" (Unyielding Sound!) This causes a massive boom that shakes the entire surrounding landscape and makes all the ponies cringe and cover their ears with their hooves. Now this sound does not last long...only for about 5 seconds but after that 5 seconds I then slowly sigh and sit down as the ponies shake their heads and uncover their ears, looking at me with varying levels of emotion. "You can glare if you wish I just...need you to stop arguing." I say firmly. "Arguing does not help! It is a form of discord in a group."
"But Discord is not in this group...or is he?" Pinkie giggles, now eyeing everypony suspiciously.
"No Pinkie I mean it is a form of disharmony!" I say angrily. "This is serious you have got to buckle down if you ever want to learn this you all!" I sigh loudly and then sit down, my head tucked between my knees. "The fate of Equis could depend on this. Hell maybe even the fate of all life. If we cannot stop Xana then everything else is defenseless."
"Okay so what if we cannot learn? Lets talk worse case scenario." Celestia says in her motherly voice mixed in with a hint of that of a confident leader. This was the one statement that I was fearing I would hear as I had never stopped to consider what it was to do less the little plan of mine ultimately failed me. This little fact of the unknown is enough to make my insides spin around in circles and I have to shake my head to get rid of the dizzy feeling.
"That is a problem in of that question cause this issue my friends...is the one thing that I failed to consider." I sigh in defeat as I Iook to my watch and then back to the ground. "Look...to wield the thuum is said to wield a power that Ronit faal krein or to put in easy terms to wield a power that rivals that of the sun and maybe...you are not strong enough yet. I know it is a terrible burden as well, cause once you do learn that you carry a power greater than that of what any other can wield." I say in defeat, not trying to give up on them but finding the more that I thought of it the more flaws I found in my plan. However I may feel this does not seem to sate the needs of my companions who make various levels of whispers between themselves.
"The power of friendship and love should allow us to persevere in this quest. It is a fact that we have proven many times over and I think that it can get us through even this." Twilight and Fluttershy speak up, causing a sudden dawning fact to revelate to me and instantly I facepalm.
"You don't think this is serious what we are saying? I mean every word that was said we have always been able to rely on friendship and the power it gives to overcome." Twilight explains and the others agree, but this only fuels my mind in knowing what was truly wrong with this picture.
"Well...this time you are gonna have to rely on the feelings of something far more evil and primal than that. You are going to have to use your anger and rage." I sigh, seeing Everyponies mouth now fall open in shock.
Chapter 2: The Stage is Set
After we fly for almost 30 minutes we come across a massive stone wall with the dragon language written all over it sitting in the middle of a clearing back in a huge pine forest. As soon as we see this we both go on the defensive and start scanning the area for any threats, because a word of power wall sitting this far back in the woods literally seems to good to be true. We circle the word wall for a solid 30 minutes and I cast Azura’s Whisper constantly checking to see if there was anything significant hiding nearby. When we determine that whatever made the roar earlier is not around, Alduin lands in the front of word wall and I dismount and jump down to the ground. After taking another look around the area, I turn back towards Alduin.
“You keep a look out from the air and if you see anything that looks even remotely suspicious you hit it with a shout.” I say quietly while still looking around. When I turn my head back to Alduin he nods his head and with a flap of his wings he takes off into the air and starts to circle roughly 65 feet above the word wall. Then knowing that I had an extra pair of eyes I relax slightly and start to tread slowly towards the word wall, making sure if I step on a trap that I can use either evade or lessen the damage. Every foot that I place in front of myself I feel my heart beat rapidly and my stomach do flip flops, making it hard to keep my balance.
Even if I am inside Daedric armor and have a 5,000 pound demon circling my head, I still feel uncomfortable as if something really evil and powerful is watching my every move from the shadows. Then that is when in the corner my eye I see something move. Instantly I grab the hilt of my great sword and pull it in front of my face in a defensive manor. I then blink hard once and my eyes instantly light up and I can see in the dark as if it was day time. I see the source of the noise. A massive black skinned xenomorph is crouched over behind a fallen tree and is looking straight into my eyes. He then starts to advance really slowly towards me in a stalking stance on all fours, hissing lowly with its tail waving erratically behind it.
“What the hell is going on here?” My heart is racing and time has slowed down and my vision is blurring in and out so badly I can barely seem to focus when I suddenly lose my balance and fall backwards onto my back. I then look back up from my prone position and I can see that the xeno has stopped and is looking like it is about pounce. Realizing that if he pounces I was as good as dead my dragon instincts kick in and my vision instantly refocuses. As soon as that happens, the xeno launches into the air and comes flying towards me and my full attack mode kicks in. “Fus Ro Da!” The shout tears through the air and impacts the xeno in midflight launching it back in the other direction. The xeno screams as it comes into contact with the same tree it was hiding behind, its head impaling itself on a branch. My breathing is heavy and erratic as I get back to my feet and put my great sword back into the sheathe on my back and then call Alduin. He swoops down quickly and lands right beside me without haste. “You could have given me a little warning about the xeno in the bush!” I shout angrily at the Dova. Alduin recoils slightly at the sudden outburst and looks at me confused.
“There was an enemy? But I could see nothing and Azura’s shout did not detect anything living, so how did it get by us both?” He says with a questioning voice. I consider this for a second and then face palm as a sudden revelation dawns on me.
“It is because that shout finds living things based on their souls, xenomorphs have no soul so they are invisible to the shout and because of there black as Hell shadow skin they cannot be seen without light and then to make it worse because they can instantly change their body temperature, they are also invisible to your range of thermal vision.” I finish raising my head and looking out into the night with my vision. Alduin grunts slightly in acknowledgement and continues to speak.
“Nuz til los tul saak laan do kolos nust came nol.” (But there is still a big question of where they came from.) My attention continues to jump from place to place, wondering if there are anymore out there.
“I have no clue, xenos need a living host to grow inside and when they reach a certain size they come bursting out of their chest then they grow into a very large lizard like creature with black skin, killer claws and a second mouth instead of a tongue that they can shoot out at will with enough force to smash through titanium.” I say while still scanning the surrounding area. When I find that there is no more movement I refocus on Alduin. “I am going to get that shout and then we are going to get the hell out of here, sound good?” A slight nod from Alduin confirms that he heard what I had said and I then start step lightly towards the wall, not knowing if anything else was lurking in the darkness.
After a minute of heart pounding steps, I finally step up the small stairs that lead to the massive word wall. In the center I can see three of the dragon words glowing a bright blue and pulsing with energy. I step cautiously closer, making sure to occasionally scan the edge of the wall and floor for any surprises. But I am completely caught off guard when the pulsing energy from the three dragon words suddenly shoots from the wall and into my eyes, causing me to recoil slightly as the light is bright and…makes me feel as though something is boring straight into me.
Staggering half blind towards the light, I can feel the effects growing in power and in intensity. But when I get to where I am only one more step from the words the intensity peaks for a brief second and then suddenly ends. As m eyes clear the words that were momentarily glowing a second ago are now a white color and displayed no longer in dragon, but in English. The three words on the wall read PORTAL, UNKNOWN, TIME and then as soon as I read them they turn black and fade back into dragon and then the light that they were giving off stops glowing and the world around me returns to darkness.
What the hell just happened? Stumbling around briefly, I manage to make my way back to the steps of the wall and I sit so I am facing into the darkness of the night. My head is throbbing form the experience of having so much energy come through my eyes and place my hands on my forehead.
“Are you alright Thuri?” Alduin asks with concern in his voice. Taking my hands off my head for a moment I look up to Alduin and stand.
“Yea, let’s just get the hell out of here.” I say extending one leg to step down to the next step. That is when a loud shriek breaks the silent of the night followed by several other shrieks and howls. Instantly I grab the sword off my back and sprint over to Alduin who is now facing the tree line and looking all around us. I quickly get behind Alduin and turn and face away from him watching the tree line for any movement. The night has now come alive with the roars and shrieks as footsteps echo in the night that I know are headed straight for us. My attention keeps hoping from side to side and to the tree tops.
“More xenos Thuri?” Alduin says rapidly.
“Yea I predict about 10 shitloads.” I say without taking my eyes off the surroundings. “And a queen.” Alduin just grunts and gives a loud roar.
“Let them come, I will happily wipe every one of them out!” At this point I can only wish that I had his confidence. Being Dragonborn means that you fear nothing and take on any enemy, but right now I can’t help but shake slightly as I listen to the advancing horde. The roar is now defining and are surroundings thunder with the footsteps of many. Slowly I start counting down.
“Ten, nine, eight, seven, six, five, four, three, two, one.” Then I raise my sword and prepare to assault incoming attackers, but as soon as I do everything goes quiet and still. “Fus Ro Da!” The shout radiates outward towards a single tree closest to me tearing it out of the ground and sending it flying back into the darkness before the entire tree line erupts into chaos. “Shit, Contact!” I yell loudly to which Alduin takes in a breath and exhales fire. I can hear xenos scream in pain before a pop and then more screams.
The xenos are everywhere, jumping down from trees and swarming over the ground in front of me while continuing to charge head long at us. I am so focused on the xenos charging at me from the front that I barely notice the one who is about to pounce me from an overhanging branch. He leaps at me from the tree, but is smashed by Alduin’s tail and splits in half, its acid blood and insides flying everywhere.
“It does not harm me, sometimes being from Hell is an advantage!”
“You lucky bastard!” I say as I side step a xenos tail slash and lop off its head. The acid sprays all over me, but it does noting and that is when I realize Daedric is forged in Hell, so I guess it has the same resistance. With this new revelation I charge headlong at the foes, completely forgetful of my fear. “Su Gra Dun!” (Elemental fury!) I shout and my arms and legs instantly are supercharged with howling wind and my pace increases.
I then start to spin very rapidly and soon enough I form into a small tornado. Rushing into a massive crowd of xenos I stick out my sword and as soon as I impact them the world becomes a spinning mass of blood, guts and screams. All the xenos are now trying to run from me, but the speed of my spinning is causing them to get sucked right into me and they are quickly are killed. After what feels like an hour of blood, guts and screams I come to a complete stop and take notice of my handy work. Xeno corpses litter the ground knee deep and the surrounding landscape looks as though a massive battery had leaked onto it with entire trees being cut in half from the acid and massive holes in the ground where I predict that the blood had pooled. With my enemies dead I then look over to see Alduin has one still living trapped in his massive jaws. The beast is screaming in pain to which Alduin only slightly bights down to cause more pain.
“Didn’t someone ever tell you to not play with your food?” I say while laughing at the spectacle. Having heard me, Alduin suddenly opens his jaws wide and quickly snaps them shut causing a sickening crunch and then swallows the xeno whole.
“Yea, but I just could not resist.” He says in his demonic voice. Then the good times end, an ear wrenching roar breaks the night and once again I get into a defensive position this time to the right of Alduin. This one sound different somehow, bigger, faster, stronger and really pissed off.
“I think we missed one.” I say blandly to which Alduin chuckles. The screams and howls grow louder as do the footsteps and then they instantly die off as if hesitant. Wasting no time Alduin inhales a large breath and then an inferno erupts from his mouth that sets the entire tree line on fire. Then a large amount of wailing and screams and something crashing through the inferno then dead silence. I wait hesitantly for something to happen, any sign that the beast was still alive so that I may finish what Alduin had started. But after a minute or two passes I relax slightly and sheathe my sword and just look to Alduin with a triumphant smile.
“That is the end of that!” I say as I step over beside Alduin’s head. Alduin then slightly cocks his head to the side and just sighs.
“Let’s go home.” He says blandly while bending his head to the side to allow me to mount him. Wanting to go home and get some grub as quickly as possible, I take one step up and throw my legs over his neck close to his head.
“Yea before more show-” is all I could say before a loud roar shoots from the inferno. I snap my head over to the flames and as soon as I do a massive xeno jumps through the flame towards Alduin.
“Look out! Alduin screams before bucking me off of him and sending me flying. While flying through the air I see the massive xeno come crashing down on Alduin’s head and then my vision goes hazy as I hit the ground and all the wind is knocked out of me. Wheezing on my back, I try with all of my power to stand up, but the combination of wheezing and blurred vision is making it impossible to get to my feet. Alduin’s sounds of pain and the loud screech of the xeno is the only thing that I can hear as I scramble to get to my feet and protect Alduin. With all of my strength I manage to turn my head to the side and what I see through blurred vision scares me. From what it appears in my vision, the beast has Alduin pinned and is relentlessly pounding his skull with its second mouth. Blood is leaking out of Alduin and I can start to feel that weakness when a dragon is close to death. My heart is beating rapidly and my insides are coursing with adrenaline and fear that are the only thing that are allowing me to move even the slightest amount.
“Alduin!” I shout at the top of my lungs while starting to tear up. The massive dragon then looks over to me in pain and holds my eye sight.
“Get out of here, Thuri!” The words weakly leave his mouth as the xeno relentlessly tries to penetrate his thick scales. Knowing that I was not going to be able to get up, I try and use a shout on the xeno and I realize that there is no way to safely hit the xeno and not kill Alduin in the process. So I lay on the cold hard ground unable to move, unable to do anything at all to stop what I know would be the inevitable. So I did the only thing that I could do... yell.
“Come and get me you son of a bitch! I know you can hear me, come and take me if you think you can! You are going to end up like your friends hear soon so come on!!!!” This grabs the xenos attention and he releases Alduin and he flops to the ground like a heavyweight boxer and then turns its attention onto me. “Yea you see all of these dead and mauled bodies of your friends…I did most of this and your lucky that I got my wind knocked from me otherwise I would do the same to you.”
The alien just stares at me with a look of hate, but neither advances on me or goes back to Alduin. I am trying to keep this up for as long as possible to by some time until I might be able to use a shout, anything that might make this situation escapable. “Shit, better use a really powerful shout because if I don’t then it won’t die, anything that can resist the full force of Alduin’s fire shout…Hellfire, is nothing to laugh at, but if I am not careful then the xeno may be able to kill both of us." I think while continuing to shout profanities at the xeno trying to hold its attention.
My power is slowly returning and the air around is starting to hum with energy. The xeno must have sensed this because it starts backing up slowly and slightly hissing at me trying to warm me to keep my distance. Upon seeing this weakness, my power level spikes and instantly my body shoots up to its feet without any problem. My confidence is being restored and with it all of the power that courses through my body from the demon princes inside of me. My face now takes on one of pure anger and hatred for the beast that is in front of me. “You will die, Volcalene Galandor!”
Wait I don’t say that. My breath is hard and deep with primal rage, but the xeno is frozen in place not responding at all to any of my movements or threats. What is going on, this is not the thuum at work. My hands start to glow a bright red and I can feel a great power rising from inside of my chest, a power of untold magnitude. The xeno stands there as if it is in a trance and continues to do nothing, as if it can no longer tell its self what to do. Seeing this I without even thinking start to advance towards the terror stricken xeno with one thing on my mind…revenge! “I am losing control, my body won’t respond to what I want it to do, my mind is to clouded by anger". I yell to myself while trying to retrain myself, but find that my body refuses to listen.
The xeno continues to do nothing and taking two more steps I launch myself at the xeno and with superhuman force knock it to the ground and proceed to grab my sword off of my back while raising it above my head and with a hard thrust downward impale it straight in the face. The xeno immediately screams in pain and starts to flail around grabbing at the sword in an effort to remove it. “Forfeit your mind!” Instantly my mind is hit by a hard influx of memories…memories of the xeno. Memories of all the humans it had killed, all the screams…the deaths…the looks of horror on their faces.
Then something pops up that I never hoped would pop up. In a quick flash of memory the faces and screams of my mom and dad proliferate through the memories. The looks on their faces spell on of great sorrow, of one who never would see their son again. “ENOUGH!” I scream inside of my head while starting to break down on the inside. “Almighty Divine Heavenly Father please give me strength and help me to control the power inside of me by any means necessary…in nomine Patris Amen!” Then as soon as I say this, a great white light enters my body and instantly I can feel my control over my body return and my power level decreases to the normal legendary level along with most of my anger.
Breathing a sigh of relief, I look back over to Alduin and see that he is still motionless, but that I can no longer see his chest rise or fall. Upon seeing this something terrible realization dawns on me, that Alduin was dying. Sounds of the xeno impaled on the end of my sword catches my attention for a brief second and I quickly look over to the xeno. Its cries have now gotten softer and he is struggling to even reach the blade of the sword. A mix of both pity and fresh anger suddenly well up inside of me and they momentarily over whelm me. In one swift motion, I withdraw the sword from his face twisting it on the way out and then with two hands I quickly raise the sword and bring it down hard on his neck, instantly decapitating it.
The head pops up in the air and lands beside him while facing up a huge hole where the sword had impaled him. Seeing that the xeno no longer breathes, my anger eases and immediately I rush over to Alduin and quickly observe his head. There are massive holes in his head and some of them are deep enough that I can see parts of his brain. The blood from his head has run down all over his face and into his mouth and eyes, causing him to choke whenever he draws a breath from his mouth or nostrils. Seeing this horrible sight in front of me tears start to relentlessly pour from my eyes as I get down on my knees and hug Alduin tightly and whisper in his ear. “What do I do, I already lost my parents…I don’t know what to do if I lose you!” I say burying my face into the side of his head. Alduin lays absolutely still for a minute then he takes in a sharp breath and speaks softly.
“I will always be a part of you Chris.” Upon hearing this I bring my head out of his face so that I am looking into his big red eyes.
“What do you mean?” I say trying to hold back the onslaught of new tears that threatened to spill out.
“You…are…d-Dragonborn and…sin-since I am a dr-dragon then you w-will absorb my so-soul and that…can never die.” He says weakly while gasping for air and spitting up some blood. This causes me to panic and makes the tears I was holding back earlier come rushing out as I watch the last bits of life drain from Alduin. He continues to gasp for air for a few more seconds and then his chest stops rising and falling and his massive head goes limp and falls to the ground, his usual red colored eyes no longer glowing with life, Alduin has just died in my arms.
“ALDUIN!” I shout at the top of my lungs while a whole new set of tears washes over me, making me fall to my knees by his face. I cry there for a minute or two before looking at the lifeless body of Alduin and speaking softly. “I will…before God and before all those hero and Dragonborn who came before…that I will never give up fighting and that when the time comes for me to die…I will carry your soul to Heaven with me.” After saying this statement, I release his head and stand up and face the lifeless corpse of my best friend. Somehow, even in death his body seems to show a sense of calmness about it that makes me somehow feel slightly better and my downpour of tears becomes less of a downpour and more of a slight shower.
Then I start to hear a crackling, as if fire was burning something and then I see that a trail of flames has started to consume Alduin. The fire gets louder and more intense as it spreads out over his body, burning away his scales and insides along with all of his wounds and blood on the ground. After a few more seconds the fire has consumed all of him and he now stands as a burning skeleton. A stream of energy starts to come off of his body and goes flying towards me. The energy surrounds my body like a vortex and starts pouring into my body. The energy once inside of me starts to flow to the center of my chest and then settles inside of my heart, warming my inside and making a sense of happiness wash over me, knowing that instead of going to my stomach where I assume the rest of the evil things I absorb go so they stay imprisoned, Alduin will find sanctuary inside my heart.
After 5 seconds of continual energy input, the stream of energy stops and the glowing skeleton of Alduin stops glowing and fades to normal color while smoking profusely. Then I look away from the skeleton and wipe a tear from my face and start to move towards the word wall. “I have lost everything, my parents, my best friend and now I fear that I am losing myself…so I want to leave this place and never come back.” I step up the steps and stare at the dragon words written on the wall. “I have no clue where this shout that I learned will take me, but at this point is does not matter, because I will be ready for the challenges and any who stands against me shall fall."
My breathing is coming in hard as I prepare to open the portal. After a few seconds of hard breathing, I look on more time back over at the skeleton and then back to the word wall and shout at the top of my lungs. “Miiraak Tiid Vomindok!” (Portal travel!) A massive wave of energy comes shooting out of my mouth and strikes the word wall and a bright flash of light erupts. After the light clears enough for me to see, where the words would be now stands a massive blue swirling portal. “Divine Father protect me!” And with that I run and jump straight into the portal and am instantly blinded by light so intense that it causes me to pass out before being swallowed by the portal.
Chapter 3: Waking up In a Strange World
The first thing that wakes me is the sound and feeling of whistling and fast moving wind bombarding me in the face. I stir lightly in my half unconscious state and then my eyes shoot open to reveal noting but a clear blue sky. This instantly makes me warry of what or where it is I am so in an effort to satisfy my curisousity I try to look around and get my surroundings and quickly notice that there are flames coming off of my arms and hands. “What the fuck?” I say in surprise as I further explore the flames that hang on the outside of my armor.
However, I also quickly notice that the smoke from the flames is flying off behind me at a very rapid pace. Now even more confused, I look behind me to see a prominent smoke trail being left by the fiery flames and instantly my eyes grow wide and I bring my head back to center and look down. Below me is a huge green field which bumps up against a dark forest approximately 500 yards away and I am approaching it at a rapid pace, no chance of slowing down.
“OH SHIT!” I scream as I come into contact with the ground and am instantly buried in darkness. Paint shoots up my body from all locations and I feel as though I have been hit by a freight train as I tumble around in the darkness before coming to a rest on my stomach with my legs and arms splayed out to each side of me. “FUCK!” I groan out into the darkness of the dirt that my helmet was partially buried in. The pain was coursing through my body in waves so strong that they would have killed a normal human by now but to me was a bit more tolerable. Knowing that I had to check if I had any broken bones I started to try and move around. After a few tiny movements I determine that nothing is broken and so I try to roll over on my back.
After a few minutes of grunts and groans I manage to get face up and just rest there for a second. From what I can observe, I am at the bottom of a roughly 8 foot hole most likely created when I crashed into the ground. “There is no way I am going to be able to crawl out of that!” I exclaimed out loud. Frustrated, I slam my fist into the dirt causing a small cloud of dust to stir making me sneeze and give another frustrated growl. After laying in the pit of my crater for a few minutes, a sudden thought dawns on me that causes me to face palm. “Why did I not think of that before?” Quickly turning back over on my back I make sure that my mouth is facing at an angle from my body and I take a deep breath and cross my fingers. “Kest!” (Tempest!) As soon as I say this, I go shooting forwards and up one of the flanks of the crater and land in a patch of grass 5 feet from the crater.
My finger uncross themselves and I give myself a mental fist pound before rolling over on my back and staring up at the sky. Not a single cloud is present and I notice that the “sun” is at its highest point in the sky so I guess that it is about midday. As I look into the sky in wonder of what time it is, my mind now asks another really big question. “Where in God’s name am I?” As soon as that question forms, my mind starts trying to put together something that might tell me where I am. “This for sure is not Nirn and I am pretty sure that I am not still on earth, but that leaves either Heaven or Hell. This is most certainty not Hell and I am pretty sure this is not Heaven, so if it is none of those then… where does that leave me?”
After a few minutes of staring up at the bright blue sky my thoughts lead me nowhere and I decide that I need to find out ASAP so I roll to my side and slowly come up to standing. The world is spinning out of control, but I manage to stay upright by placing my arms out to each side and just taking things slowly. Eventually the world finally stops spinning after a minute of standing and stumbling and I drop my arms back to my side. A gentle breeze blows over the landscape, causing the green grass to sway back and forth while birds sing there songs and I can hear what sounds like other animals grazing some distance away.
“Wow this place is beautiful!” I think to myself looking around at the wide vast expanse of grassland. But this notion is lost the instant my head turns behind me and I see the forest that I saw on my fall. The entire forest was dark and still, like the jungle before a jaguar or tiger is about to make a kill. The trees seem as though they don’t remain the same minute to minute, making it easy to lose your way. Then the shadows that were cast by the trees did not appear to be ordinary shadows, but more like evil that was concealing evil. The forest appears to stretch out in every direction before going over a hill and disappearing into the distance. “That place looks sketchy, let’s avoid that for a minute till I know more about it.” I say to myself before turning back to face the grass land. Then I notice something is off about the landscape. Just a second ago my surrounding were humming with noise and now it is as silent as the grave and the grass seems to be at a dead standstill. Not even the prevailing sound of the wind is present and the entire aura around me seems to convey the “there is a predator nearby” something that I was familiar with my time taking on Daedra and many other “predators”. “Well then, been here five minutes and it seems like I already might be in the cross-hairs…damn it this is getting old real quick.” I say lazily looking around the landscape and seeing nothing there.
Then I pan my head back around and look at the forest and nothing seems out of the ordinary, no rustling sounds to indicate movement or weird eyes staring at me from the dense shadows of the trees, no weird roars or hissing sounds…absolutely nothing but dead calmness. After about a minute of nothing happening I shake my head slightly and turn away from the forest and chuckle to myself. “I think I need to start walking and find somewhere to get some water, because this sun is getting to me!” Once I chuckle for a few seconds, I turn and start to walk away from the impact crater trying to remove my helmet go I can get some air to my scorching hot head and try and loose some of this heat from my body. Still on the move I bring my hands up to my helmet and am about to twist it to unlock it so I can take it off when a massive roar breaks from behind me followed by the ground quaking and a loud thundering sound coming from the forest.
As soon as this happens my adrenaline kicks into overdrive and I whirl around to face the forest and can now see that there are trees shaking and being knocked over hitting the ground with loud crashes. I immediately draw my sword and hold it in a defensive way towards the forest while holding my ground as the sounds and vibrations get louder and more intense. “Fuck, whatever it is sounds big and this may just be me, but it also sounds like a predator and judging by the fact that there is nothing around…looks like I’m on the menu.” I tell myself matter of fact as a tree falls about 50 yards from the tree line and another loud roar breaks the day. “Shit this bad, I don’t have the strength to defend myself, my arms are barely able to hold up this great sword and I don’t know if I can muster up a legendary shout right now!” A tree less than 5 yards from the tree line falls over and the vibrations in the dirt have now become so intense that it causes me to re shift my feet in order to stay standing up. The vibration is also causing my vision to blur so bad that I can hardly focus on the tree line at all. Then all the noise and pounding comes to a complete stop and it is once again dead quiet. The blurring in my vision lessens and I can now see a very tall blur standing out from the surrounding blur of the forest. “What the fuck is that?”
I blink my eyes rapidly 3 times and the haze from my eyes clears up and what I see makes all the blood drain from my face. Standing on the outside of the tree line 100 yards away is a massive T rex that completely dwarfs any other non-dragon enemy that I have ever faced. The massive predators orange eyes are dead locked with mine, staring with intense gaze as if trying piercing my very soul and trying to kill me without even touching me. My entire body has gone ridged, which is probably why the T rex has not charged me by now being that in theory there vision is based on movement however the heart within my chest now threatens to leap into my throat as I try and think of a plan to deal with my current predicament.
“Thuri, your offensive shouts will not win this fight, you don’t have the strength right now.” A voice from deep inside me says. At first I think that it was just my imagination telling me what I already knew, but when I play the voice back to myself I realize that it was not just my imagination, but the voice of someone inside of me.
“Alduin is that you?” I say back to the voice as the T rex starts to take small steps in my direction uttering snorts and cocking its head to the side. “Shit, I thinks it has seen me, but that must mean that there vision is not based on movement, there goes that theory right out the window. Alduin?!” Then a thought hits me that I had failed to think of before. The way it is acting…it is strange, as if it was unsure of what it was looking at. Putting two and two together I come to a swift conclusion. It is curious, to see if I am a threat! By now the massive beast is no less than 200 feet in front of me as I can now see the up close and personal features of the T rex. The underside is a darker shade of brown that runs all the way down to the tip of its tail and then it turns a dark black and runs down both of the legs down to the toes. The T rex has very little to no scars on it and those that it does have appear to only be small and concentrated near the left eye. The head is massive with several of the razor sharp teeth sticking down from the top jaw and hanging out of the mouth a little, just as it had been depicted in Jurassic Park.
For a brief few seconds, I just stand in awe of the creature in front of me having never seen a dinosaur and here, the very king of them stood in all of its terrifying beauty. At first I think about trying to reach out my hand and showing it that I was not a threat, but I immediately thought against it and decided to wait until I had a plan before making a move that might cost me my life. “Okay, Alduin says that I don’t have the power to use an offensive shout so that leaves me with Kyne’s peace, Animal allegiance and Bend will.” Kyne’s piece is out of the question because that might cause it to become temporarily calm, but it will attack me as soon as it wears off and Animal allegiance will cause it to follow me then have it wear off and get jumped at close range…not a chance in hell, so that leaves me with Bend will. But I have never used Bend will outside of dragons and I don’t know if it will work and I don’t even want to imagine what will happen if it doesn’t.”
With a plan in mind that I was not sure would even work and potentially staring death in the face, I prepare myself for the unknown and decide to take a risk. Without even caring if the T rex sees me, I place my great sword on my back and crack my knuckles. The T rex gives a slight growl and starts lowering its head in an aggressive stance and snarls slightly. Ignoring this, I take a step forward and then place my hand behind my back. “High there!” I say happily, causing the beast’s eyes to narrow at me. The T rex then gives a loud roar and starts to steadily advance towards me with a look of aggression in its eyes. As soon as it does this I take an inhale of breath and steady myself so that I am as aligned with the beast as possible. “Gol Hah Dov!” (Bend Will!)
Instantly a large yellow and red sphere shoots from my mouth at blinding speed and impacts the approaching T rex which causes it to stop right in its tracks and stare up at the sky. Then after a few seconds pass, it looks back down into my eyes and just stares blankly, not a single bit of emotion present. When after a minute passes and the T rex is still standing there looking at me, I give a small sigh inside and cautiously start to make my way towards the towering behemoth “Can you hear me?” I ask to the still T rex. At first it continues to stare blankly, only its head moving so it’s eyes can follow me but when I get about 5 feet in front of it the T rex blinks rapidly and gives a slight nod to which I stand amazed and dumfounded, removing all doubt that what was happening was real.
Now knowing that it was safe my body posture relaxes all the way and I slowly reach out and touch the bottom part of its lower leg. I start to rub its leg and I can hear a strange almost purring noise coming from the T rex as it leans its head down to me and nudges me slightly with the side of its head in what I guess is a friendly gesture. "I cannot believe this, it actually understands me!” I tell myself in awe as the T rex stands back upright once more and I withdraw my hand from its leg and look back up at its face. It has its head cocked to one side as it did when it had first saw me and it was looking at me with expectant eyes. “What’s wrong?” I ask in a soft and friendly tone. The T rex does nothing but continue to stare at me and move its head around as if it could not see me clearly from the angle it was looking from. For a second I am dumbfounded and confused about what it is trying to do so I reach up and place my hand to my chin so I can think when my fingers trace the hard metal outline of my helmet. Then I realize that I had not yet removed my helmet as I was going to do so earlier, but was interrupted by the loud roar. With my hand still on my helmet I look up to see that the T rex has a look of anticipation in its eyes and has straightened out its cocked head, I understand now fully what the dino wants from me. “Oh, you want to see my face.” I say in realization and the T rex starts to purr slightly and moves its head from side to side. Taking this as a yes I quickly reach my other hand up to my helmet and start to turn it to unlock it.
After a few seconds there is a click followed by a loud clack and I slowly remove my helmet with both of my hands and set it down on the ground. Instantly the purring intensifies and I quickly snap my head back up to the dino. Its eyes are wide and it seems to have the dino equivalent of a smile on its face that seems to warm my heart. “So what do you think?” I say with a warm voice and a smile. The T rex shakes its head slightly, bringing its face down and placing its snout to the side of my face and gently nuzzles me. Its hot breath trickled over my face and down to my neck making me shake a little. “That tickles!” I say to my new friend as it continued to nuzzle me in a friendly manor. Then I feel something wet come into contact with my cheek and instantly I pulled away slightly and saw that the T rex had licked me.
Its tongue was barely sticking out of the front of its maw and it appears as though the T rex is once again putting on a dino equivalent of a smile. “Wow, you must really like me huh?” I say while laughing lightly and wiping the saliva off of my face. That instantly gets another round of purrs and the T rex gives me one last nuzzle before it raises its head back up and changing to a more somber like state. This gives me a second to look up into the sky for a second and I notice that the “sun” is now over to my right side indicating that it was getting later and that I probably should get moving while there was still light outside. Picking my helmet up I start to walk away from the dino when I feel a loud bang and hear a slight grunt come from the dino. Turning around I spot the T rex laying down on the ground and it is looking at me with expectant eyes and immediately something about what it is doing makes sense. “Oh I’m sorry, I am not leaving I just need to get moving, it is getting late.” The T rex pays absolutely no attention to me and motions with its head as to tell me to approach. Then something clicks in my mind and instantly I realize what its wants me to do. “You want me to ride you, don’t you?” I say with a bland voice.
A slight shake of the head and a purr tells me that this is in fact exactly what it wants and I take a step over to its neck and then a new question hits me. “Are you male of female?” The T rex then slightly lifts the back of its tail and leans to one side to reveal a dark brown cloaca with gently folding lips underneath of her flank. “Looks like your female.” I say while trying to turn and hide my blush. At hearing this she gentle rolls back over and resumes the patient position with her neck on the ground. Taking this as a good sigh I quickly throw my right leg over top of her neck and then my left and straddle myself so I can hold on tight. I then tap her lightly on the side to tell her I am on board and then she slowly rises to her full height and stands there and looks around her surroundings. Then she takes a step forward and instantly I am thrown forward slightly and grab ahold of a flap of skin in her neck to regain my balance and remain upright. From up top I can see the world just as if I was sitting on top of a dragon and this reminds me of the fact that I have lost one of the only friends that I had. However before I can start to wallow in my sad memories another thought crosses my mind what should I name her. The T rex has now started moving at a brisk pace and we seem to be heading along at a decent rate of speed, I notice from my position that there seems to be a path off to the left that leads up a hill into what I guess is another part of the landscape so I gently tell her to follow the path that looks to have been recently used. She quickly changes course and starts to head toward the path that I had asked her to go to. Once on the path she picks up the pace slightly and I can feel a great sense of accomplishment at what I have done. At one point she was someone that I had feared and because of a simple shout and some kindness, all of that had been stamped out forever. It reminded me of a quote from All Dogs Go to Heaven that the angel Annabelle had spoken about being naturally good, loyal and kind. “I don’t know if you already have a name, but if not then how do you like the name Annabelle?” I say loudly so she can hear me over her footsteps. A deep vibration in her throat tells me that she must like the name and instantly I feel as I have made a new friend. “I am glad to not be alone.” I think to myself as I start to scan for anything that might point me to some answers about this strange new world.
Chapter 4: Potential Answers
Annabelle and I have been walking the seemingly endless trail for hours now and we are still in the massive grass land. That great dark forest is still spanning beyond the horizon and besides the worn trail we are on, there is nothing else but grassland as far as the eye can see. My face is flushed with heat and my tongue is sticking to the roof of my mouth from the intense heat and lack of water. Removing my helmet helped to a degree, allowing for a huge loss of heat and for my body to cool down to the point that I would not pass out from heat stroke, but not enough for me to be comfortable. The thought had dawned on me to remove the rest of my armor, but I decided against it because it would have made me feel as though I was letting my guard down and from what I have experienced with letting your guard down, it tends to get you attacked. But while I am about to pass out from lack of water and exhaustion Annabelle seems to absolutely fine.
She has been walking for 5 hours straight, but when I observe her walking patter and facial features neither of them depict any kind of tiredness at all. "Wow, this T rex is able to not only able to walk for 5 hours straight and not need a break, but can do it without even showing signs of distress or stopping for water, that is amazing considering that the only thing I have ever seen do this is a dragon and even then they’re flying so it is easier." I say to myself while panting and trying to fan myself in a vain effort to cool my body off. “Annabelle how do you do this shit?” I ask in a strained voice while trying to focus on something else besides the heat. Annabelle slightly cranes her head to the side so that she can see me and chirps slightly while rolling her head and then refocuses her attention back to the trail. Not knowing what she meant I dropped the thought before it could cause me to get sidetracked and not pay attention to my surroundings and refocus on the trail.
The “sun” has now started to set behind the forest off to my right and it is fast starting to become twilight. Not knowing how long I actually had until it was nigh time was starting to scare me slightly because who knows what predators could come out at night and in my weak state, I am pretty sure that I would not be able to use the thuum at all, being all my spiritual energy is being zapped into making sure that I don’t die from dehydration and exhaustion that the day has brought me. But it also helps that I am riding a T rex right now and I don’t even think a giant would tango with a T rex so I still can feel slightly safe for now. Trying to just pass some time and keep from dwelling on my current situation, I take an autistic moment and escape inside of my imagination. I imagine that I am riding my T rex, but there is someone else sitting behind me. Now I can’t tell who this is because it is only a shadowy outline that has no real form, but I can tell from the way the smoke is holding onto me that it is a girl. She is speaking to me in a soft tone and that alone is enough to drive me crazy because most of the time no girls ever spoke to me. But what she is saying to me is something that I would have died to hear come out of a girl’s mouth that I liked.
“I love you.” Once those words leave the shadows mouth as usual I become completely consumed in the fantasy and just enjoy the feeling of hearing those words being said to me. Then the shadow gently turned my head to the side and kissed me with a deep passion. The feeling of the unknown against mine warmed me instantly and somehow made my parched throat feel as though it had just been quenched by a cool crisp drink of water. After a second of pure bliss the shadow parts from my lips and just hugs me from my back and leans into my shoulder. She then proceeds to point out how beautiful the hours of twilight are and how you can just start to see smoke off of people’s chimneys rising into the sky. She then points to a column of smoke rising just over the horizon as if to make her point known. From this close of a distance I can even detect the slight smell of burnt wood and that brings back memories of my home life that seem to make me feel a sense of calmness.
However my fantasy is quickly ended by Annabelle coming to a sudden stop and looking at something in the distance. From my position I am scanning the horizon and can see nothing of interest and instantly I become confused. She then sniffs the air and proceeds to look off into the distance while my confusion only grows. “What is it girl, what do you see?” She does not respond and only continues to look off into the distance and sniff occasionally. Figuring that I might have a chance to find out what it is if I followed her line of sight, I bend over slightly until my eyes are close to her head and I look in the same direction that she is facing. The horizon is now a dark shade of red, indicating that day is soon to become night and the ground is pitch black making it seems as though night and day were fighting for dominance against one another. With light fading fast, I had to see quickly what it was that Annabelle was looking at or it might be lost to the encroaching darkness. After looking very intensely at the horizon for a few seconds something catches my eye.
Something is rising from the ground swiftly that looked very similar to clouds and then disappearing into the red sky off to the right a little ways from the edge of the forest. At first this confuses me and I scratch my head in wonder. “I think I need to stop having such intense fantasies.” I say to myself while trying to wipe my eyes in an effort to make this teasing illusion leave my mind. But when I find that it does not work, I immediately pinch my skin. The feeling of pain tells me instantly that this is not an illusion and that I was not making whatever I was seeing up. “What the hell is going on here, so that smoke column that I saw in my imagination might actually be real?!” Quickly I start to sniff the air with hard inhales and there is something that I can just smell slightly. Burning wood! My look of confusion now instantly turns into a smile and jump slightly in victory as I start to calculate how far the distance was inside my head. “If Annabelle books it then I say we can get there in about 20 minutes and that looks to be about all the light time we have left.”
Having settled on a for sure destination and ready to take a risk of running into danger I quickly put my helmet back on and click the lock shut on it before giving Annabelle a pat on the side. “Hey Annabelle you see that smoke, you think you can book it over there?” Annabelle then gives a roar of approval and steps off the dirt path and then instantly starts to build up speed. After a few seconds she is in a full on sprint and I can hear her panting heavily as she continues to advance towards an unknown location. A strange sensation comes from the pit of my stomach and I instantly know that my thuum was back enough for me to use a shout. So I instantly decided to speed this little venture of ours up and use a shout that would increase Annabelle’s natural speed times 5 and protect her from harm of the rough terrain and keep her muscles from cramping or feeling any pain. . “Mid Ver Shann!” (Speed boost!) Then a white blanket of light surrounds Annabelle and quickly falls to her legs and she almost immediately gains a huge speed boost as I can now see that she is running at least 55 miles an hour. Objects are racing by and instantly my spirit lifts and I can’t take my eyes off of the thin smoke trail erupting on the horizon. "Looks like I might finally get some answers soon…like where the hell I am at and why does it feel like I have seen this place before."
Chapter 5: The First Element
The thuum that I used to empower Annabelle has really paid off as she plows effortlessly through the rough terrain while barely breathing, indicating that the thuum is doing exactly what it should be, most of the work. This makes me smile not only knowing that we would reach the smoke while there is still light, but that Annabelle won’t hurt herself in an endeavor to do what I have asked. In the few hours that I have known her, I have grown extremely attached to the massive T rex and she has reciprocated the feelings. We are constantly checking on each other to make sure that we are both alright and showing affection for one another. At times I would gently rub the side of her neck and tell her she was doing a great job and she would always growl lightly and purr slightly from the contact. Then at times when I would remain still and pant from the extreme heat she would stop for a second and turn her head and chirp loudly to which I would sit up and rub her neck and tell her that I was alright. She would once again chirp happily and then turn her head back to face the path and would continue to walk.
It was as if I now shared a bond with this animal that went far beyond just the outside. No this bond was deeper, like our souls were now joined and we were forever intertwined with each other. “Almighty Divine Heavenly Father, without you this fellowship would not have been possible, you have blessed me with this friendship and I thank you, for the friend that I have now and for Alduin, may I continue to make more friends in this strange world and continue to bless me with your divine voice so that I may protect those that are dear to me. In all this I pray unto you Divine father in nomine Patris, Amen.” After I say this prayer internally I observe that we are now not even five minutes from the smoke trail and I can start to see something that looks like a chimney from a house. Instantly my mind fills with relieve that I might not be the only person on this world and I sit slightly upright in victory. Knowing that even if the people proved to be hostile, at least there would be other people and somehow I could assimilate into them or just wipe them out.
Either one would be great, but at this point I am just happy that I have found possible others and they may have some water to quench my parched throat. As the source of the smoke continues to get closer, I can begin to see more and more of the source taking form. It appears to be a small cottage with a roof of wood and straw with a small lean to extending to a small porch with a stained wooden door about a foot taller than me. A few wooden chairs sit on the front of the porch the same color as the door and they seem to be as if they were made for someone of a smaller stature. “I guess that these people are about the same height as me…finally!” I say to myself happily while looking back to see if anyone was outside the cottage. Seeing no one, I decide that I will have to see if anyone is home. After a minute or two more of riding I pat Annabelle on the side and she slows down before coming to a stop about 30 seconds from the house and I quickly jump down and then pat her on the leg and she brings her head down and nuzzles me in the face. “Annabelle, I am going to go check to see if anyone is there…stay here and keep out of sight, if I need you I will give you a shout okay.” I say while rubbing her snout lightly to which she chirps in happiness and I release her and start to walk towards the cottage.
I get a grand total of about 5 feet before I can hear whines and then the sound of a large footstep and I sigh and turn around to see a distraught T rex. “Come on Annabelle, I promise that I am only going around the corner to the house now come on girl please stay put.” I say with a hint of plead in my voice. The T rex does nothing but start to whine more and turn her head away from me and I know that I have to try to make this as easy as possible on her. “Hey Annabelle, wait here and if they have food I will bring you some.” This seems to have got her attention and she instantly looks at me and chirps loudly and then proceeds to lay down and yawn and stretch in the grass keeping her head towards me. Now seizing the moment, I start to walk towards the cottage slowly, making sure to be careful about all the sound that I made as to not alert the person to my location. Treading carefully, I step out of the grassland and into the front yard of the house while keeping my breath under control and trying to get some kind of saliva to get rid of my dry feeling in my mouth so I can at least sound presentable. But it soon becomes apparent that had someone not heard and felt the crashing footsteps of Annabelle that a few of my footsteps would pass unnoticed. Feeling as though I was being over cautious, I decide to tread as I normally would and walk up a small set of three stares walking up to the door.
My eyes now take in the sight around me and this reveals things that I did not see from a distance. The entire deck looks like it has been created by a skilled hand and it seems that it is well taken care of because there is not a drop of dirt or dust to be seen. All of the seats appear to be the same and there are plush cushions sitting on each one that I imagine are more comfortable than they seem. "And I thought that I had good stuff, this must have taken forever to make and cost I don’t even want to imagine." I say while turning to face the door and see that up close is a medium sized carving of three butter flies forming a circle with their wings spread out. Upon studying this symbol for a second I find that it is a nice touch and turn away to study the chairs closer, but then do a double take and look closely at the symbol with my mouth open slightly in question. "Okay…is that what I think it is."
Remembering that I had said earlier something felt familiar about this place I decide to take a mental note of the symbol and start to run a scan through my mind to try and match it with something that I may remember from something I had seen before. While I continue to ponder the symbol, I decide that I need to find some answers quick so I shrug and hold my hand up in a fist and gently knock on the door. Then I step back slightly from the door and wait for a response. After a minute or two passes and I get no answer, I try knocking slightly harder and once again step back slightly from the door. Once again sometime passes and I get no response and I am starting to get impatient. This time I practically slam my fist through the door and I can hear the loud bang echo through the still house and then some rustling coming from within. Then I hear what sounds like horse hooves clopping coming down a set of stairs and then walking up to the other side of the door.
“W-who i-is it?” A scared female voice says from behind the door. My instincts are telling me that for some reason or another the person behind the door is not dangerous so I decide to relax myself and try not to scare them anymore than I already have.
“I need some help, me and a friend have no idea where we are and I am parched from a long journey…can you help me?” As soon as I say that I step back even further from the door waiting for the door to open. A strange silence hangs in the air now that is making me feel uncomfortable and causing something in my instincts to say trouble. Beads of sweat start to collect on my face as it feels like a fire has just been lit underneath of my feet as I start to sway a little in nervousness. When a few more seconds pass, I decide that I could be falling into a trap and start to turn away slowly from the door. “Thank you for your time.” I say before putting one foot on the second step and starting to slowly step down off the porch.
“Wait!” The female voice says timidly from behind the door. Instantly I turn back around to face the door and put my foot back up on the porch. Then I can hear the sound of a lock being undone and the door start to creak open slowly. My heart is now racing and I can feel the sweat start to intensify as the door continues to open slowly. “This is it, the moment of truth but I wonder…why does that voice sound like something from My Little Pony. Then something dawns on me and instantly I look back over to the symbol on the wall as something clicks in my head. “Because I think I landed in Equestria.” Then a torrent of memories washes over me of actually seeing some of the show and when I look to the symbol, something instantly comes to mind. The symbol of the element of kindness…Fluttershy!
Now having some of the answers that I need, my mind easies slightly and I just try and act calm and collected when inside I am about to explode with happiness. Fluttershy was one of my favorite characters and I had always in secret wanted for them to be real, because even at 18 years old and being human…I had always found them to be attractive and wondered if they were real, what they would think of me. Now I was not only going to get to see them, but I planned on living the rest of my life with them if fate should allow. I have to take a few breaths to keep myself calm and collected so I don’t pass out from pure joy that flooded my system. As the door starts to approach the end of its journey I turn back to face the door and wait in excitement. The door then creaks open the final length of the way to reveal a beautiful sight. Standing in front of me is a light yellow colored pony with a long pink mane and tail, with the same symbol as the door on the both of her flanks. She stands roughly 2 inches shorter than me, much taller and larger than the show had depicted them as and for a moment I have to readjust myself so I am able to look at her better. My mouth hangs agape behind my helmet as I take eagerly the sight in front of me in.
However, she seems to be having a similar reaction because her mouth is hanging open slightly and she is staring dead at me, but what seems to be a polar opposite reason. While my expression is of wonder and happiness, her wide scared eyes and shaking body tell me that she is staring at me out of fear and is possibly frozen in place. Instantly I noticed this and I started to sweat even more than what I was and in my head I try to think up a way to show her I am not going to hurt her. But after a minute passes and Fluttershy’s shaking gets more intense I start to really get worried that I might literally scare her to death when an idea comes shooting into my head.
I pull the massive helmet off of my head and slowly lower it to one side and sit it on the porch while still looking at Fluttershy. Now however, I notice that there is even more fear in her eyes and I can see that she is starting to tear up. Then I remember that Daedric armor turns your face red and gives you black as shadow eyes which helps with the helmet’s already natural shadow that covers the wielders face to scare opponents in battle. It appears to be doing its job right now as Fluttershy looks like she is about to urinate herself and then pass out. Knowing that if that happens I will probably have to take care of the poor mare until she wakes up and the last thing that I want to do is to have to explain to the other mane 6 why I scared their friend half to death, so not really knowing on how to proceed I decided to do what I did when my parents were really upset and start slowly walking towards Fluttershy. Her eyes are following mine intensely and I can hear here whimpering and hyperventilating as she tries to lean away from my advancing form. My nervousness has now caused me to feel as though I am about to catch fire, but I continue towards Fluttershy with soft eyes and a look of determination. When I get to about an arm length from her, I slowly bend down so I am eye level with the scared mare and hold her eye contact. “Hey, don’t cry Fluttershy.” I say while carefully placing my hands on her cheeks and wiping the tears away while being mindful to not hurt her with the sharp fingers on my gauntlets. Through the gauntlets I can feel all of her fear coming off of her in waves so strong that at first I have to force myself to not pull away immediately and leave and never come back. However when after I wipe away her tears for a few seconds, I can feel the waves lessen slightly and she finally is able to look my fully in the eyes.
“H-how do you k-know my name and w-what do you want scary demon?” She says while sniffling a cry back.
"Well, that is a first…but I guess it won’t be the last time I hear that term, so better to get used to it now, because not only am I human but Dragonborn as well and I hope that does not upset somepony." I instantly smile a warm smile and she looks at me slightly confused before I remove my hand from her cheek and stand up.
“I am a human…a very powerful human and as for me knowing your name, anything that has power flowing through it I keep an eye on, and correct me if I am wrong but you are one of the elements of harmony are you not?” I say in a warm tone while keeping a blush from spreading across my face. She closes her eyes and takes a breath before responding.
“What’s a human?” Somehow I have been expecting this question and I have already thought of an answer so I sigh and remove my hand from her cheek before continuing to speak.
"That is a complicated question, but in an effort to make it simple, were the same as you, except we walk at all times on two legs and we don’t have magic... technically.” I say in explanation. Instantly her face lights up and I can see all the fear and worry disappear from her face and she stands up with haste and smiles a shy smile.
“You seem friendly, I am sorry that I called you a demon.” She says with a hint of nervousness. Now my blush has grown to a new level and it is a good thing that my face is been turned blood red from the armor because if not, I would not be able to hide it.
“Haha, it’s no problem, this armor is quite intimidating.” I say while clearing my throat and turning to the side so I can take in a deep breath. Smooth…real smooth. After I turn back to the center I see that Fluttershy has now moved back over towards the door and is standing just inside of the door jamb looking at me with strange eyes. However as soon as my eyes trail directly up to hers she looks down at the floor and her cheeks turn a slight shade of red.
“Would you like to come inside, I have some water and food if you would like some.” She says in a soft voice while continuing to look down at the ground. She had to say no more because when I hear someone as pretty as Fluttershy offer me food and drink then how in God’s name could I say no and instantly I walked up to the door with a happy smile on my face.
“Wait, my friend is still out there and she is going to want to know if I am alright, do you care for one more?” Fluttershy’s smile seems to lessen slightly and I can see something in her posture shift slightly as if someone has just let a small amount of air out of balloon.
“Uh s-sure by all means!” She tries to say with enthusiasm, but I can tell instantly that it is halfhearted and it makes me wonder what she could be upset about. After a few seconds pass and nothing comes to mind I just shrug and walk over to the edge of the porch and look off at the corner of where the forest becomes grassland and take in a huge breath while cupping my hands to my mouth.
“Annabelle!” My loud voice echoes through the still night air, causing some birds to fly off of a trees at the edge of the dark forest not 100 yards from where I was currently standing. When a few seconds pass, I can hear the sound of two massive feet hitting the ground a little ways away and then a massive roar that literally shakes the boards underneath of my feet. The massive footsteps get louder and louder with every step, indicating that Annabelle is getting closer. Fluttershy screams loudly and then bolts up behind me and stands up and wraps herself around me while pressing her cheek hard into my back. Confused and slightly amazed by the sudden feeling of the mare against me I laugh slightly and my blush returns to my face as this is the closest a girl has ever been to me without malice intent.
“T-that w-was the roar of a T rex…the most dangerous predator outside of a dragon and you think this is funny, especially since your friend is more than likely inside of its stomach right now!” She says so quietly that I have to really hear her over her trembling and the pounding footsteps. Again I laugh a little louder and sigh while turning my head until I am less than a hands length distance from the mare’s face and look into her bright blue eyes.
“Oh no you miss understand me, that T rex is my friend!” I say laughing while Fluttershy looks at me like I have gone insane. I notice this and just continue to smile while trying not to laugh at this whole situation. She thought that I was talking about another human, that’s a good one! I think before turning back around and staring back out into the night. By now the snarling, roaring and footsteps sounded like they were right on top of us and when I look over I see a bright orange eye staring at me from the darkness accompanied by heavy breathing. Then Annabelle gently steps into the light of the porch and instantly her demeanor changes upon seeing me. Her aggressive stance lessens and I can see the bloodlust leave her eyes as it is replaces by happiness and calmness as I smile happily at my T rex friend. “Hey Annabelle, great to see you!” I exclaim to which Annabelle coos softly and then chirps lightly. When she does this I beam proudly and start to take a step towards Annabelle when I remember that Fluttershy is hugging me. She is now crying once more and her grip on me is like steal so much so that I feel if she squeezes me any harder than she might crush my armor. “Fluttershy, please don’t cry…look she is friendly.” I say while pointing to Annabelle and uneasily, Fluttershy looked up to Annabelle. At first the T rex just looked at her with a confused look but when about 10 seconds pass, she gently chirps and waves her head in an invite for us to come closer.
“I am scared.” Fluttershy says quietly while trying to get her crying under control. This statement was not new to me, but instantly hit me like a ton of bricks. She was genuinely scared, I could feel it in her entire body and it was causing me to want to find a way to make her feel better about this situation. I could not think of anything when a thought came to mind that I thought would help to ease the tension of the frightened mare.
“I want to show you that she is not going to hurt you, if you would like to hold onto me then you can if it gives you comfort.” I say in a warm voice while reaching up with one of my hands a brushing a piece of her pink mane out of her face causing her to blush.
“O-okay.” She says while nervously looking up at the T rex. She then slowly releases me but she keeps on of her hooves on my left shoulder and what is amazing that it actually felt like a hand. Stowing the strange feeling away in my mind I wipe another tear off her cheek and turn back to center and start to slowly walk towards Annabelle. As I approach Annabelle I can see Fluttershy look at me and then to Annabelle and some of the happiness instantly is replaced by confusion and then anger as she snarls slightly and gets in a ridged stance once again. This causes Fluttershy to whimper and duck behind me to which I sigh and take in a deep breath.
“Annabelle, be nice, she is friendly and I want to show you that you’re friendly to.” I say while motioning my head back to Fluttershy who has now poked her head back up from behind me and is barely poking her eyes over her shoulder while looking at me with pleading eyes and is shaking her head at me as trying to tell me to go no further, but I just continue to move forward towards Annabelle who is still eyeing Fluttershy with a look of confusion and anger. When I am about 2.5 feet in front of Annabelle, I stop and she gently lowers her head to where it is only an arm’s length away from me and I reach up and scratch the underside of her chin to which she chirps lightly and nuzzles her face into my cheek. Then not even moving away from my cheek she looks back to Fluttershy and instantly she reaches her head behind me and gently sniffs the mare. I can hear the whimpering intensify as I turn my head and see that Annabelle has her muzzle in Fluttershy’s face and is gently sniffing her from different angels. Fluttershy has her eyes closed and is now pressed once again against me and she is crying heavily on my armor, making me think that this probably was not the best of ideas. Still looking backwards towards Fluttershy I gently lean over and whisper in her ear. “She wants to see your face.” Fluttershy now slowly starts to raise her head from my armor and looks straight ahead at Annabelle’s bright eyes. Then an eerie silence follows as the two continue to stare at each other in the face and then Annabelle gets so close to Fluttershy that the front part of her snout is touching her and a strange look comes across Fluttershy as if her life is passing in front of her eyes. Then after a few tense seconds pass, Annabelle slightly pulls back from her and then I can see the T rex equivalent of a smile spread across her face and then she coos softly before giving Fluttershy a nuzzle and lick on the face before returning her head to me to which I start to scratch her affectionately. Fluttershy then releases me and then I can hear her wipe her face off.
“Well, I guess she likes me!” Fluttershy says with great enthusiasm to which I turn around and see that she is wearing the biggest smile that I have ever seen and that instantly warms my heart.
“I told you that she would not hurt you.” I say while pulling my hands away from the T rex and completely turning my body to face hers.
“You are like me, you have a way with animals, but I still don’t get how you could do this because T rex is one of the most feared animals in Equestria…so how is it that you are able to make it friendly?” She asks while going back down on all fours and looking at me with question hungry eyes. This statement was one that I had been expecting for a second now and I had decided that telling the simple truth would be the best because I felt that why would I keep a secret like that from them when they were going to find out eventually, so I just sigh and take a deep breath in.
“Remember when I told you that I was a very powerful human and that most humans cannot harness magic, so to speak.” Fluttershy then nods her head and motions for me to continue my story. “Well there are some humans that are unlike any others…Dragonborn…who are born with the body and soul of a mortal but within their own soul a demon prince or dragon was sealed thus giving them extraordinary power.” Fluttershy’s mouth is now hanging open slightly and I can see the look of confusion and wonder at what I had just said.
“The being of a mortal, but with the soul of a dragon!” How is this possible?!” She says with great question and then scoots towards me until she is about 1 foot in front of me.
“Well I know for me I had a dragon soul inside me from the time of birth…” I say before Fluttershy interrupts me.
“Y-you’re the offspring of a dragon, wow that is amazing, can you breathe fire?” She says quite joyfully while a slight blush spreads across her face to which makes me feel even more confident.
“Kind of, see the Dragonborn can do far more than breathe fire...we use something called the thuum that is controlled by saying certain words in the ancient demon language that have immense power and can manipulate the world around us…for example if I was to say one thing it can cause me to do something as simple as throw my voice to something so powerful it can obliterate entire armies and cities.” And no I am called Dragonborn because I have the soul of a dragon, not because I was spawned from one.” As I say this I can see the look of amazement grow on her face and with it so do her questions.
“…Can you show me one of your abilities?” She asks while she looks at the ground and blushes with a hint of pleading in her voice. My insides instantly come alive and my confidence instantly goes through the roof because this is a chance to show off to such a beautiful and sweet girl…something that previously had never happened.
“Absolutely I will show you!” I say as I give her a huge smile and to the side so that I am facing the forest. “Unrelenting force is your best shout so let’s use that one.” I tell myself before spotting a dead tree on the edge of the forest and deciding that it would be an adequate target. Then I turn back to Fluttershy and point to the tree. “Now watch the tree.” She then turns her head towards the tree and I can see anticipation creep onto her face and her tail is now waving back and forth behind her in an erratic manor. Turning back to face the tree and literally feeling the adrenaline in the air, I take in a breath and steady my insides for a few seconds as I can feel power start to course through my body. The power level charges for a few seconds and when I feel it has reached a good level I take a huge breath in and then release it in a shout. “Fus Ro Dah!” (Unrelenting Force!) A massive blue wave explodes from out of my mouth and goes hurtling towards the tree and as soon as the force hits the tree it instantly gets uprooted and then flies through the dark night sky before coming to a stop 300 yards inside the woods with a loud CRASH. Knowing that my work was done, I turn once again to Fluttershy and find her to be spellbound. Her tail is now dead still and a look of pure ecstasy instantly explodes on her face as she looks as though she is trying to put into words what just happened. This is the exact reaction that I was looking for and my insides get even hotter at seeing the look on the mare right now and another blush creeps its way onto my face as I admire the moment. Then after a few minutes pass, Fluttershy now looks back over to me with a look of amazement on her face and my blush instantly intensifies as she runs up to me and gets right in my face.
“That…was…amazing!” She says in a soft voice. I then look down at the ground in front of me and a smile a smug smile.
“Ah, that was nothing, but I am glad that you liked it.” Fluttershy then giggles a little and I can hear the sounds of footsteps going away from me and when I look up I see that Fluttershy has started walking back over to the cottage and is still looking at me. When she reaches the porch she stops and shift a little so she is leaning against the side of one of the pillars and then she clears her voice slightly and tries to look me directly in the eyes while shifting around nervously.
“Y-you know, if y-you want to-to stay with me tonight, I h-have an extra b-bed.” She says while blushing madly and trying to hold eye contact. Instantly this offer bounces around inside of me and it takes a second for me to actually realize what she was saying, but when I do a small smile inches its way onto my face. How could I possible say no to that!
“I would be honored, thank you.” I say while trying to contain myself from shouting in joy. Fluttershy than instantly looks up to me and I can see a look of joy on her face at what I had just said.
“Then c-come on in, I w-will get you water.” She says while motioning for me to come over. However before I started to walk over I look backwards at Annabelle and looked over to the house wondering what I was going to do with my friend. She was far too massive to fit in the cottage and I did not want her to feel as though she was by herself, so I decided that giving her something to do might make her not think about it.
“Hey Annabelle, why don’t you go and see if you can get some water and maybe find something to chow down on in the woods, you are tired and need to get something to eat and drink.” The T rex than instantly started to chirp in a low sad voice, probably not wanting to leave me. “Don’t worry, I will be right here.” I say calmly trying to get the T rex to understand that I was only looking out for her best interest. It almost seemed as though she could read the motivation behind my words as she started to walk my way towards an opening in the trees. I almost frowned as I saw my friend start to walk away towards the forest and I could feel the sadness as she walked away. But as she was about to pass me she stopped and lowered her head and nuzzled my cheek while giving it a quick lick and cooing lightly in my ear. “It is strange that not only does she know how I am feeling, but also how to make me feel better…as if she can sense everything that I am feeling.” I then instantly perk up and all the feelings of sadness disappear and a smile break onto my face as I scratch the underside of her chin. She chirps quietly and then she raises her head and walks past me and then to the entrance of the woods. She then gives a loud roar and goes thundering off into the forest causing some of the trees to break and the ground to shake from the heaviness of her footsteps. Knowing that Annabelle was going to be okay, I turn my head back to the porch and start to walk towards it. When I reach the porch, I instantly look over to Fluttershy and see that she still has a look of joy on her face and a smile that could melt my heart. She has now got the door open and is standing inside of the door jamb and I start to walk towards the door, when I suddenly start to walk over to Fluttershy. Then without even thinking, I place both my arms around her and bring her in a soft but firm embrace. Now because of my natural height (about 5’2) I am able to hug her without bending over, with her only being about 2 inches shorter than me and it makes it less awkward to hold onto the mare and I silently thank God for my short height. A few seconds pass and I release Fluttershy from the grip to see that her face is almost as red as the morning sun. “That is for being so kind to me and not even knowing me.” Fluttershy then clears her throat again and tries to speak.
“Thank you, but what is your name?” She asks in an embarrassed tone.
“My name is Chris, glad to have met you.” I say before backing up some so she can be the first to go through the door. Noticing this, Fluttershy takes a step forward and then goes inside. The whole time I can see her tail waving back and forth at a rapid pace, telling me she must be happy right now. However as she is doing this I catch a glimpse of her marehood and instantly my face flushes with heat. Trying to keep myself calm and collected I take a deep breath in and try to refocus my attention somewhere else, but I can’t help but look at it with a primal eye. She then turns to me and motions with her hoof to come inside. Knowing that this was going to be the start of my new life I instantly snap back to reality and looking back towards her face I take a step through the door and then sigh. The old life dies now and my new one starts.
View Online
Chapter 6: Terrible Dreams and Pleasent fantasies.
“Ah shit!” I exclaim as I shoot up from my bed panting hard and grasping the covers in an iron grip while looking rapidly around me room. Upon seeing that I was still in Fluttershy’s house, I breathe a sigh of relieve and instantly lay back down on the comforter. “That dream again, I don’t get it, out of all things that I could have nightmares about it’s that?” I say while rubbing my eyes and yawning lightly while looking around my room. On the walls hang various pictures of bunnies and photos of Fluttershy and 5 other ponies. The wall is painted a light yellow with a pink stripe running around the top near the ceiling that is covered with paintings of butterflies and other various animals that she seems to take care of. To the right is a closet with an open wooden door with my Daedric armor neatly organized in one of the corners and a white bath towel hanging across a metal closet rack. The whole closet looks as though it has had very little use as there is not a sigh of dirt or dust present and everything seems to shine as if it was brand new.
Then I turn back to the left and see a window with a small amount of light peeking through it and upon seeing it I stretch lazily before getting up and walking over to it so I can get a view of the surrondings. As soon as I look out the window the first thing I can see is the large sleeping hulk of Annabelle sleeping about 50 feet from the side of the cottage with her legs tucked into her body and her head facing towards them in a tight ball. The sight instantly warms my heart and then I notice some dried blood on her face and see that it seems to extend to where her jaws are and instantly I know that she must have had killed and ate something last night. “That a girl!” I say to myself while smiling knowing that she can still act as herself despite being under the effect of Bend will. Then I look up at the surrounding area. The sky is now sparsely populated with clouds and various birds flapping there wings as they glide through the sky with ease. On the horizon the sun has barely made it to a highpoint and the light still somewhat resembles the twilight that I had observed yesterday before arriving here.
But this time instead of a crimson red it glows a bright yellow with a greater intensity than it had during the twilight hours yesterday. The beautiful rays of light radiate at full power and when they hit the clouds they would start glowing with a royal blue and purple haze. This place is amazing! Deciding that it would be even better to engage all of my senses, I pull up on a latch at the bottom of the window and push it open and instantly my senses are bombarded with a montage of different sensations. The air is warm and smells of pine mixed with a hint of honey that seems to warm my insides every time I take an inhalation. The sounds of birds chirping and wind blowing lightly over the landscape fills my ears, making almost all the stress of the dream that I had melt away and instantly calm me down. While in my calm state my eyes wonder to the horizon once more and in the distance, I can see what appears to be middle aged buildings with a small dirt path leading to it that I guess is about 5 miles away. “So that must be Ponyville…it looks the same as in the show, so I assume that is where the others are…guess that is going to be my next stop.” I say to myself while taking another whiff of the air and sighing in happiness.
Content with the experience, I then quickly shut the window and look back to the closet. Paying close attention to the towel hanging on the rack, I suddenly get the feeling that I might be slightly dirty from all my adventures over the past few days and when I smell my pits it is apparent to me that a good shower would do me some good. Having a goal in mind, I stroll over to the closet and grab the hanging towel off the rack and place it over my right shoulder and then gently close the door to the closet before walking back over to the door to my room and open it. Everything in the cottage is dead quiet and I assume that everypony is still asleep so I gently close the door and start to creep my way down the steps. The hallway is brightly lit by candles and I have to gently shield my eyes from the intensity. As I slowly make my way down the flight of stairs, I notice that not even the animals are making a sound, not even the slightest snore and it surprises me at the calmness and serenity that is present. I get so used to not listening for any sounds that would indicate movement that I forget where I am and misplace one of my feet.
This causes me to lose my balance and trip causing me to slam my hands hard against the walls to avoid tumbling down the steps. The loud BANG goes echoing through the house and instantly my face tenses up in worry that I may have awaken the entire house. Then there is nothing but dead silence after the sound stops resonating through the house and I hold my breath, waiting to hear the sound of a voice or something that would indicate that I have awoken somepony or something. When a few seconds pass and nothing happens, I let a small sigh out and continue down the steps. When I reach the last step I try to put my feet down onto the first floor when I hear a small rustling coming from around the corner. Instantly my body freezes and I once again tense up. I can hear the sounds of footsteps coming towards the stairwell and the thought dawns on me that somepony must have been awakened. Then I catch the sounds of heavy breathing and low whimpering approaching the stairs and instantly I know who I have woke up. The footsteps stop before a corner and a low voice speaks from the other side.
“C-Chris i-is that y-you?” When I hear this I face palm and shake my head. Good job Chris.
“Yea it’s me, did I wake you?” She is still whimpering and I can sense a lot of fear coming from the mare around the corner.
“Yea, b-but…it’s a-a-alright, I –n-n-needed to get up a-anyway.” Knowing that she was probably upset with herself I step onto the floor and then round the corner and instantly she eeps and drops to the ground while covering her face with her front hooves. Knowing that she was still scared, more or less from the noise and the fact that she might be embarrassed, I bend down so that I am at eye level with the scared mare and put a hand on her front hooves.
“You know, it was my fault for waking you up and I am sorry if I scared you, please don’t be worried.” Fluttershy then slowly uncovers her face and then looks at me timidly while still taking very short breaths.
“I t-t-though I m-m-made y-you –m-mad and w-w-was afraid you w-w-would y-yell a-at m-me.” She says in a shy and scared voice. Instantly a laugh starts to form inside of me that rises to the surface in the form of a light hearted chuckle.
“Why would you think that I would do that?” I say gently touching one of her legs. From the point of contact a sort of warmness starts to spread throughout my entire body, a warmth that I had never before felt. It caused all the happy emotions in my body to explode into a whirlwind of pleasure so primal that it possible transcended any other feeling of good that I had ever felt before. It was so complex that the only thing that I could understand was the urge to hold her, to feel her soft fur against my skin and just never let her go, but there was another emotion that even through the intense rush I could identify…the feeling of wanting to protect. A drive to make sure that whatever happened, she was safe and if that meant leveling entire cities or armies then I would do it without question. Previously when I had touched her with my gauntlets, I had felt nothing because the nature of Daedric armor is to make you feel nothing, so you would not feel anything when you were drenched in the blood of your enemies or when you would tear an enemy’s heart out you would not feel it still beating. But now without them I can experience a whole new level of connection that I had never experienced before.
“C-Chris a-are you okay?” Fluttershy’s trembling voice brings me back to reality and I instantly shake my head to clear it and smile.
“Yea I am okay, I got a question for you…how come you were not like this last night when we first met?” I ask her easily as I reach my other hand up and gently run my fingers through her soft pink mane, causing her to shutter and another ripple of primal happiness and pleasure to race through my body.
“B-because I was scared that if you saw me like that, you would not like me.” She says in a worried tone. A laugh is once again starting to form inside of me but I swallow the urge to laugh and instead just shake my head in surrender. I then motion for her to get up off the ground and she does so reluctantly and I keep looking straight into her eyes.
“Ah Fluttershy, don’t be upset for being naturally shy, it is something that makes you a part of who you are. I know I have only truly known you for one night, but I consider you my friend and I hope that you see me as one as well. Not to mention I am something that you or any of Equestria has ever even herd of…a human…Then I am Dragonborn and I know from observation that you're afraid of dragons." Fluttershy blushes and her eyes fall to the floor and I reach out and bring and grab her chin and gently raise it so she is looking at me. “But I want you to know that even though you are afraid of me…I will never hurt you and I can understand your fear, but I will never think you are not worth my time because you are scared.” I say while once more brushing her cheeks with my warm hands. At first she just continues to look down at the ground with closed eyes, then she looks back up to me and the fear and nervousness completely leaves her face and she appears to have done a complete turnaround.
“Thanks Chris, you know I am scared of dragons, but at least I know I will never have to fear the Dragonborn, thank you and know that I also consider you a friend as well.” She says while smiling brightly. Knowing that single handedly I had banished her scared feelings I stand up and then offer her my hand to which she takes it and I pull her up off the floor onto her hooves.
“You’re very welcome oh yea and by the way do you have a shower, I have not had one in almost two days and one is in order.” I say while making a cringe face and then smiling. Fluttershy giggles at my display then turns around and points to a small room at the end of the corridor.
“It is right at the end of the hallway…there is some shampoo and body wash already on the bar…that is if you don’t mind smelling like a mare.” This causes me to laugh and start to walk down the corridor towards the bathroom.
“I aint picky, besides I find that wash is wash…they all do the same thing in the end in my opinion, but in the future I might want to find some stuff that colts use.” I say as I stop in front of the door and turn around to face Fluttershy. She nods her head in agreement and then turns to face to the left where another hallway leads off to the kitchen and the living room.
“Alright, now that sounds like a plan!” I exclaim while opening the door and stepping inside the bathroom. “I might be a second in here, I tend to take really long showers and after two days of no showering, I think I might need just a little longer.” I say in a matter of fact tone. At this Fluttershy nods and disappears around the corner and I close the door and then turn and look at myself in the mirror. My curly blonde hair is all over the place and there is some dirt on the underside of my eyes that is really starting to bother me. My chinstrap beard is closely trimmed to my face and I can see that there is dirt hidden in with the blonde hairs and I scratch my face in an effort to remove it. After fiddling around for a few minutes I see that I am starting to rub my skin raw and so I set the towel down on the bar and start to strip myself of my clothes. When I finally get the last of my clothes off, I step over to the shower and turn the water on and after a second or two of water rushing inside the pipes, a stream of hot water comes shooting out of the shower head and instantly I step inside of the tub and close the shower curtain and let the water run over me from head to toe. The warming water is refreshing and instantly I can feel the heat draining all of the tiredness and worry that I was still experiencing from the nightmare from the previous night. “I needed this badly, I had no idea I was in so much distress until I felt it leaving my body with the hot water, but still…where is this dream coming from and why is it that when the watch strikes twelve that I go to Hell?”
Not wanting to dwell on dreams too much, I decide that I might forget about it if I start to wash my body, so I reach out of the shower and grab the shampoo and body wash and set the body wash down on the floor of the tub,uncap the shampoo and spread some across my right hand. When I have enough in my hand I set the bottle down and spread it to my other hand and start to rub it in my hair. The sensation of it going through my hair is amazing and I can feel the dirt literally start to loosen on my head and in my hair, making me hum with satisfaction. When I have gone through my hair at least two dozen times, I then stick my head underneath the hot water and let it soak me. All the dirt then starts to run off in mass packs making a new sense of relief fill my body. When I feel that I have gotten every bit of soap and dirt out of my hair, I pull my head back and ring the excess water out of my hair with my hands. I feel content with my hair, my hands find their way down to the body wash and pop open the cap before pulling it up and spreading some on my hands. Then I place the bottle back down on the ground and rub my hands together and instantly my hands starts to heat up as if sitting in a hot tub.
Slightly shocked about this new feeling I continue to rub my hands together and the temperature of the wash continues to grow warmer. After I mold the mixture in my hands for a few more seconds, carefully I start to apply the warm wash to my body. It starts with my shoulders then as I gain even more pleasure from the warmth my hands slowly start to work there way down my body.
The feeling that I am getting from this wash is causing me to erratically scrub myself in joy as both dirt and tension are being lifted from me. As I float in euphoria, I unintentionally make my way to a more sensitive area and as soon as I touch my sack and manhood I let out a slight moan of pleasure, breaking me out of my euphoric state and placing me into a more primal state. “That felt good…really good, maybe I should…no this is not the time for this.” I think to myself and look down to my manhood. The pulsing feeling of blood rushing into it causing it to grow is making it harder to resist the temptation to just loose myself and take my manhood in my hand and pleasure it until I spill my seed. “Come on think clearly, you can do it.” I tell myself in vain as I watch my manhood grow larger until it is fully erect and throbbing with anticipation. After a few seconds of trying to resist my impulses I give in to my desire and say “Fuck it.” Before taking my manhood in my hand and start to slowly stroke it up and down the shaft and head. Instantly, waves of pleasure start to shoot like lightening and I can’t help but moan slightly as my hand slowly works on my long unattended manhood. Then after a few seconds, my stroking increases in intensity slightly and with it my sharp inhalations of air. After some time passes, I start to once again increase my intensity and then with all my moaning and sharp breaths, I start to fantasize.
...
I am sitting on a large plateau on the top of a tall mountain with Fluttershy having a casual conversation. Then when I am about to say something Fluttershy presses her lips to mine so in confusion I start to kiss her back. Are kiss is slow at first, just gently gliding over one another until I feel something inside me break and with it, the gate that controlled my self-restraint. Are lips slowly start to ratchet up the intensity and not before long we are crashing against one another and then I work up some courage and slightly rub my tongue against her lips, asking permission to enter. She immediately parts her mouth slightly to which I slip my tongue in her mouth and we intertwine them.
Fluttershy is moaning through our kiss as are tongues dance around each other’s mouths, exploring each other as if we were in foreign lands, wanting to savor every new discovery. After what feels like an eternity, we break the kiss and back up and stare at each other, a little strand of saliva still connecting us from our tongues. Then she gently shoves me onto my back and starts to take off my shirt with her teeth while I gently rub her strong but soft flanks. After she removes my shirt, she then takes off my belt and then unzips my pants and pulls them off of me leaving me in only my boxers. With that article of clothing removed and my rock hard manhood within reach, she seductively lays down on top of me and starts to kiss me once again with heated passion. The only thing that momentarily interrupts us is the feeling of her tongue running up against my lips and instantly knowing what she wants I part my lips slightly and she shoots her tongue into my mouth.
After a minute or two more of tongue play I then lift her up slowly and then roll her over so that now I am on top of her and I find that Fluttershy no longer lays under me, but Rainbow Dash has taken her place. Without wasting a second I crash my lips with hers and she opens her mouth and I snake my tongue inside. My manhood is hard enough to cut diamond and I can feel myself start to slightly rub up against her marehood. As I do this, Rainbow Dash moans through the kiss and starts to grind against my hard manhood making me moan in return. But pretty soon I feel as though she wants more so I break the kiss and give Rainbow a sly smile before reaching a hand back towards her marehood and stopping just inches above her sex. She looks at me with lust filled eyes and she starts to try to buck up into the awaiting fingers. Knowing that she wanted this badly, I bring my hand down and start to rub around the outside of her wet marehood making her moan loudly while digging her hooves into the dirt. I play around the entrance to her wet marehood for a while, gently pressing my fingers closer to her entrance and then pulling them back and continuing to rub the outsides of her marehood as I listen to her moans of pleasure.
Then in a teasing effort I draw away from her and then slowly start to make my way towards her entrance. She is looking up at me and is panting hard with lust, watching me intensely as I guide my fingers to the right position. When I have lined my fingers up with her entrance I look up and see that now it is Twilight Sparkle looking at me with the fire of lust in her eyes and she nods her head before taking one last inhalation of breath before I slowly thrust my fingers into her. As soon as I do so, she instantly releases a pleasure filled groan followed by a few sharp breaths as I then start to slowly pump my fingers in and out of her, causing her to dig her hooves even further into the dirt and moan even louder. With every thrust of my fingers I can feel her marehood come alive with warm muscle contractions that squeeze my fingers tightly and then lessen so I could bring my finger back out enough for me to have room to give another good thrust in.
Her moaning and sharp breathing now fill my ears and I cannot help but admire what I am doing. Then something strange happens and her horn starts to glow a light purple. I feel a tug at my waste and instantly my boxers come flying off and land near where the rest of my clothes are, exposing my rock hard manhood to the lustful mare, who manages to lift one of her back hooves and starts to stroke my erection, causing me to groan in deep primal pleasure. It does not even feel like a hoof, but instead feels like a hand just as Fluttershy had felt and instantly any thoughts of worry disappear from my head and instead I become more like an animal, moaning from the pleasure and increasing my thrusting inside of the mare.
Our moaning is now in tandem and I throw my head back to the sky in pleasure, my eyes burning with lust so primal that it has all but consumed me. However I can tell by the increase of moans that Twilight is not going to last much longer and neither am I so I start to wriggle my fingers inside of her in an effort to relieve both of us somewhat of this fire like lust. I can start to feel a tingling pleasure start to rise from my sack and I know that my orgasm is close at hand so I start thrusting very hard inside Twilight. Her moaning gets louder and louder until it crescendos in one last burst before her orgasm overtakes her and all her juices start to flow out of her onto the ground. I am also at this point nearing my very own climax and so with fierce determination continue to thrust into her while I ride the waves of her orgasm with my fingers. It only takes a few seconds more of unbelievable stroking and releasing in the tightness of her beautiful marehood, I cannot hold back any longer and give a loud almost wolf howl before spilling my seed.
It comes shooting out of me at a very fast pace, covering my shaft and spilling onto the ground around Twilight. It feels as though I am going to empty my sack completely as spurt after spurt coat the ground, every single squirt followed by a soft moan from me. After a few more thrust from Twilight, she releases my manhood and then lays there panting while my seed continues to pour out of me like water would from a hole in a bucket. But after a few intense seconds, my seed stops flowing from me and I collapse on the ground and pant hard. While I regain my breath, I turn back to Twilight to see that she has now been replaced with Rarity with the same primal lust in her eyes. She says nothing and then rolling over on her side, gets upright on all fours and then gently rolls me over so that I am facing upwards towards the sky. She then slyly walks down and gently lowers her head towards my manhood. She gently hovers over it, her hot breath teasing my still anticipating manhood with long breaths. Then she gets a look on her face and her horn starts to glow. A strange light then surrounds my member and instantly all the seed disappears from the side and with it the feeling of never been brought to orgasm. She then looks up at me and smiles before lowering her muzzle onto me and slightly licking my head.
Waves of pleasure races up my spine and I give another soft moan as she licks at my throbbing top. Then without warning she licks me from head to shaft and this causes me to throw my head back and dig my hands into the dirt while taking sharp inhalations of breath. Rarity nudges me with her hoof and instantly I look back up to her and upon doing so, she opens her mouth and then proceeded to slowly take me in. My member is instantly bombarded with a mix of the feelings of warmth and we both let out a low moan as she rests for a second before starting to slowly push my manhood even further into her mouth. Then when she reaches almost to the bottom of my shaft, she pauses for a moments and looked at me with sultry eyes before starting to slowly rise up and then slowly come back down.
After a few seconds of going slowly she then starts to pick up the pace and lick her way around the head of my manhood. Letting out the most primal sounds that I knew, I then threw my head back down on the ground and we started to moan together. Her hot slippery tongue was amazing! Every time she would thrust, her hot tongue would follow creating double the pleasure. After a minute or two her moaning increased and she started to get into a quicker rhythm of thrusting and licking, causing my eyes to roll to the back of my head. I was in complete heaven and was letting her know it by loud groans and moans as she playfully pleasured me. After some time passed I could feel myself beginning to get close and Rarity must have known this, because she started to thrust harder and faster, making my moaning increase and my resistance to spilling even harder. But after a minute of intense oral and moaning on both are parts, I could hold back no longer and with a loud animal like sound, I shot my seed hard into her mouth. She held my member in her mouth, swallowing the seed that came from it with audible gulps and still licking my head to get even more. Then she suddenly released me from her mouth and used her hoof to get the excess off of her mouth as my orgasm died and she quickly stuck it in her mouth and licked it off before swallowing the last bit.
My eyes roll back into my head and when I look up I see that Rarity has been replaced by Pinkie Pie and she is smiling a huge smile with eyes that are also glazed over in primal lust and she immediately giggles and gets on top of me and starts kissing me. I start to kiss back passionately and before long I run my tongue across the bottom of her lips to which Pinkie instantly opens her mouth slightly and my tongue finds its way inside her mouth as her tongue starts to wrestle with mine. This intense kissing goes on for a few minutes and I can feel her moaning through the kiss and starting to grind her marehood against me uncontrollable. Then after a while I retreat my tongue from hers and then lean up and gasp for air with my tongue still hanging out of my mouth, and she does the same, a thin strand of saliva still connecting are tongues together. By this time my entire body is screaming for me to take hold of her plot and then flip over so I am on top of her and then insert my ready manhood, but I resist and just stroke her cheek lightly while smiling ear to ear.
Then slowly, I start to make my hands back to her marehood and lightly brush my fingers against her fur, causing her to shiver in excitement. When I have trailed my other hands almost all the way back, I then gently lift her up off of me and sit her down on her back face up and then smiling slyly, back up and get down on all fours and stick my head down in between her two back legs which causes Pinkie to spread her legs further out, revealing her dripping wet marehood to me. Upon seeing it, I look up to see Pinkie is now watching me intensely, her eyes begging for me to continue.
Not wanting to keep her waiting, I lower my head back down to her marehood and take a deep sniff. The sensation of strawberry and mangoes fill my nose as I sigh in the pleasure of the smell and then gently lick the outside around her entrance, causing her to give a sharp moan and wrap her back legs around my head, wanting me to continue. I then proceed to lick at her flaps, tasting her juices and moaning from my own heaven. Her juices taste just like the sweetest fruits and candies and as I continue to lick her, the sensation of this amazing taste causes me to start licking harder in an effort to get the most juice I could from every lick. The legs warped around my head tighten and I can hear her sighing and moaning loudly in wild pleasure. Then knowing I had her right where I wanted her, I then suddenly brought my tongue to her entrance and started to slowly slide in between her lips. Her moaning once again gets louder as I push my tongue through her lips and when I feel that I have gained a foothold, I use my strong tongue muscles to quickly slide into her and she instantly sighs loudly and then throws her head back down to the ground giving a loud coo and moan before further tightening her legs around my head.
Pinkie’s moans and inhalation of breaths have started to increase slightly and I can tell because of the feeling of her insides that she might be starting to get closer to orgasm so I place my other hand on her flank and squeeze as my tongue shifts into overdrive hammering away at her insides. Pinkie starts to pant and moan with a fast intensity and the flow of juices are almost like a river, flowing onto my waiting tongue and then into my mouth or down to the ground where the juices have started to pool along with some of my saliva. She keeps squeezing my head tighter and tighter but because of the natural soft feel of her fur it feels as if someone is giving my head a hug and this makes me even happier, knowing she is enjoying this as much as I am. Then suddenly, I can feel a rather large contraction followed by a storm of rapid contractions, letting me know that she was not going to last much longer. So I once again pick up the pace to the point that I am slamming my face against her in an effort to give me the most power in my thrusts and to make me go as deep as I possibly can. When after I give her 5 hard thrusts, Pinkie emits a loud cry as all hell breaks loose in the form of a torrent of her juice comes instantaneously flowing from her insides and splashes me in the face, causing me to gasp and remove my tongue from her insides and then start to lap up the juices as they came coursing out of her.
Then she releases my head from her back legs then collapse onto the ground as she pants loudly, her eyes glazed over from the intensity of her orgasm. After a minute or two of me licking up all the juice that my heart desires, I lift my head from in between her back legs and stand up while looking at Pinkie and smiling seductively wiping some of her juice off my face on my fingers and then slowly licking them, making sure that she was watching every movement. I sigh at the wonderful taste and instantly she coos and then rolls to her side and rises to her feet before starting to walk towards me, lust literally coming off her in waves. Knowing that she was not yet satisfied I start to walk towards her, my mind alive with what I thought would come next. Feeling that my face was still covered with her juice, I stop briefly and look down while I wipe my face clear of the juice and then look back up to see another surprise. Where Pinkie Pie was just a second ago, now stands the tall white form of Princess Celestia, her bright white fur and multicolored mane and tail gleaming in the light of the sun, the same lust
Smiling at what I thought might happen next, I slowly walk toward Celestia with the same lust filled eyes that she now is showing. As soon as we meet she lowers her head down to my height level and instantly crashes her lips against mine and I do the same thing back, wanting to show this princess my raw beast power. I wrap my arms around her neck and then start to run my fingers through her mane, causing her to shiver under my touch and her body to move even closer to mine. Then when some time passes, I decide it is time to go further so I start to slide my tongue forward in my mouth towards her lips when I feel something wet from Celestia slide against my lips and instantly I know she must have been thinking the same thing, because when I part my mouth slightly her tongue snakes its way into my mouth and start to wrestle with each other. I give a low growl of pleasure and Celestia takes that as a good sigh as she withdraws her tongue from my mouth and instantly my tongue chases hers down and the match continues. Celestia is moaning into the kiss and I can feel my member start to throb once more from this bombardment of pleasure that now I am barely able to contain my fiery lust as I trail my hands to her flanks and give them a light squeeze to which she jolts slightly and increase the pace of her tongue.
Then we suddenly separate and she lays down on the ground face up and spreads her back legs open to reveal her marehood, causing my manhood to start to pulse with anticipation. Taking a half step, I walk up to her and then grab both sides of her flank then look to her with a questioning state and when she gently nods, I know what she wants is what I want, so I take a few more steps closer to her legs and then align my manhood with her entrance and start to stroke the outside with my head. Celestia moans quietly as she digs her hooves into the dirt and seeing this, I decide to continue to tease the horny mare. I would start to act as if I was going to start thrusting into her and then when her breathing got erratic, I would just continue to rub along her outside folds. But then the fun starts to run out as I can feel her breathing starting to return to normal and then she looks to me with eyes that seemed disappointed. When I see this, I sigh and align with her entrance and then slowly start to thrust inside her. She lets out a soft moan as my manhood fills her up nicely, causing me to moan in the feeling of her warm, hot and strong love tunnel gently stretching and massaging me, saying its own form of welcome. Then as I try to slide even further in, I hit something and stop.
I look down to Celestia for conformation to go all the way and when I do she gives me a quick nod and then closes her eyes to wait for the pain. Knowing what was going to happen and wanting to prevent as much of it as I could, I lean my head down to Celestia and then gently stroke her cheek, causing her to open her eyes and look at me. Then I lower my head and lightly pressed my lips against hers, to which she instantly rubs her tongue against my lips and I part my lips and we start another wrestling match inside of our mouths, before I thrust my manhood hard into her and then sinking until I am completely submerged into her. I can hear her cries of pain mixed with moans of pleasure as we continue to make out passionately. Then after a few seconds of holding dead still, I slowly start to pull back and then thrust forward, trying to work myself into a rhythm that would work for her and still give me max pleasure. After a few easy strokes, I can feel her insides loosen and then I start to slowly speed up my thrust while grunting and moaning into the kiss. Celestia at first continues to be mixed with pleasure and pain, but as I continue to thrust the cries of pain start to disappear and she starts to moan even more into are kiss until she is no longer crying in pain, but moaning in deep pleasure and taking in sharp breaths with her nose.
Not wanting to suffocate her, I pull my tongue and lips back from hers and we both take a huge gasp of breath and she kisses me on my cheek before laying her head back down trying to suck in air through her open mouth. This cute gesture makes me smile and the pleasure to my body increase from the affection that I felt from it. In an effort to return the favor, I lean down to her and then gently kiss her cheek. She gently whinnies and then wraps her legs around my neck looking up at me with lust filled eyes as she starts to thrust forward into me causing gasps to escape me from this new wave of pleasure. She continues to moan and gasp in air, but she manages to smile bright at me as she continues to thrust her rump into my forward thrusts making me moan loudly, my grip tighten my hold on the sides of her flanks. Her marehood is on fire with the feelings of rapidly flowing juices and hot squeezing muscles contracting around my manhood in rapid succession, causing the pressure to start to build inside of me. Knowing that I was going to be getting close soon, I ramp up the pace as my member goes into overdrive of pleasure. I am now powerfully and quickly thrusting into her, making audible smacking sounds as my hips meet with her rump.
As I loose myself, I notice that Celestia’s head is laying on the ground and her tongue is hanging out of her mouth while moaning loudly and sucking in air rapidly. Seeing her in this state meant that she was probably starting to climb the mountain towards her peak, I reach down with my head and nuzzle her with my cheek, which causes her to bring her tongue back into her mouth and then as soon as I come back up to look her in the face, smash her lips onto mine and then open her mouth slightly so my tongue can enter. My tongue quickly shoots inside and we waste no time with intertwining them with each other. The audible sounds of slapping and moaning and grunting are the only thing that I can hear as I am so far gone in my lust that now it is impossible for me to focus on anything else.
So I continue to thrust into her, are bodies shivering in pleasure and are minds shrouded in lust… bodies perfectly in synch with each other. Then as I feel myself start to get a tingling sensation in my sack, a steady fast moving wave of contractions erupts on the inside of Celestia accompanied with a tightening down on my manhood that I instantly realize is her orgasm approaching, so I start to pound away at her even harder. At the change of speed every audible sound increases and now I am growling low in pleasure, losing more control with every thrust. Then after about a minute of relentless pounding, moaning, and various other sounds, Celestia takes in a sharp breath before digging her hooves into the ground hard and letting out a really loud moan and then cry of pleasure. A torrent of juices comes rushing out of her marehood and down her legs. Feeling her start to orgasm, the tingling feeling in my sack then starts to rise into my manhood and I give her 5 peak intensity thrusts and then bend over and lay my head beside hers as we both give a loud cry of pleasure,
That is when my eyes open to reveal that I am still in the shower and that the fantasy was nothing more than a fantasy, I sigh and release my manhood while making sure all my seed gets washed down the drain. It is a very difficult process because my seed is literally everywhere, on the walls, the curtains and some on the shower head itself. “Wow I was horney, that was great, but why did it switch to different ponies…interesting.” I think while getting on my tip toes and wiping some of my seed off of the shower head, making sure that I would not leave some to surprise Fluttershy. After I make sure to remove all the seed from the shower I wash the body wash off my manhood and sack then turn the water off and throw the shower curtain open before stepping out onto a floor mat in front of the shower. I look at myself in the mirror, and I look like a whole new person. My entire body seems to be glowing and my hair has brightened two shades and when I run my fingers through it, it feels soft as feathers.
Content with the results, I take the towel off the sink and proceed to dry my wet body off. When I have wiped my entire body several times, I set the towel back down on the counter and then look at my clothes. For as bad as my body smelled, they did not look to be in the same shape. My grey short sleeved Fox t-shirt and light blue jeans appear to have no dirt on them, as if I had not just the other day, plowed a 8 foot deep crater in the ground and then been subject to sun induced sweat as I roamed the plains for almost that entire day. My blue plaid boxers and long boot socks are in the same condition and appear to look almost brand new...making me raise an eyebrow. Why does it look washed? Walking over to the clothes, I also notice that a faint smell of honey suckle seems to be coming from the clothes. At first I brush it off as a smell from one of the soaps or body washes, but when I pick up my shirt and smell it out of curiosity, the strong smell of honey suckle and peaches bombards my nose and instantly I know that my clothes have all been washed. ”How in the hell is this even possible, unless Fluttershy came in here while I was…” My face instantly turns a bright shade of red as the thought of Fluttershy overhearing me masturbate makes my entire body shiver in nervousness. “This could get really awkward really fast, let’s just hope if she did come in, that either did not hear me or was oblivious to the noises…please let it be the first one.”
I shake my head side to side to clear my thoughts and then proceed to get dressed and then walk out of the bathroom and closing the door, start walking down the hallway towards the living room and kitchen. The strong smell of pancakes and syrup hangs in the air along with the sounds of hot skillets against a stove and the humming of a tender sweet voice of a mare hard at work. “Wow…that smells great!” I think to myself as my stomach growls. “I haven’t had anything to eat since I was at school the other day, I am starving!” With the possibility of getting a nice meal, I quicken my step and before long I round the corner to the kitchen and living room and what I see amazes me. Fluttershy is hard at work over a huge skillet cooking the biggest pancake that I have ever seen, humming lightly as she would effortlessly flip the massive cake over and over in the skillet while adding all kinds of fruits and other assorted things into the mixture.
On a small wooden table sits a big plate with about 4 massive pancakes and two pitchers full of tea that is complimented by a large lemon sticking out of the top of the pitchers. Slowly approaching the kitchen, I can now see that her favorite bunny, Angel, sits on top of the counter handing things to Fluttershy that she then adds to the mixture before saying something inaudible and then Angel would grab some more things from various parts of the table and hand them to her once more. Smiling at the cuteness of the situation, I continue to tread slowly towards the kitchen, making sure to not alert Angel to my presence. When I reach the edge of the kitchen, I decide that I might as well make myself know and take in a deep breath. “This is amazing!” I say lightly causing Fluttershy to drop an egg from her hand onto Angel and then whirl around to face me, a huge blush spread across her face.
“Y-you really think so?” She says then trying to wipe the egg off the top of a pissed off Angel with a hoof.
“Absolutely, matter of fact that is probably the most work I have ever seen someone put into food in my life, and I am honored that you would do this for me.” I say slightly blushing and placing a hand on the back of my head. Fluttershy’s blush deepens and as she tries to feel for Angel, she ends up slapping him in the face to which Angel gives me evil eyes and then hops off the counter rounds the corner to the hall way and then disappears. After a second or two of blindly feeling for Angel, Fluttershy looks down and upon seeing Angel not there, shrugs slightly and then looks back up to me while motioning me over to the table.
“Come, please sit, you must be starving.” She says while pointing to an empty chair at the end of the table where all the pancakes are stacked. Upon the growling of my stomach, I quickly walk over to the table and sit at the end chair and then instantly Fluttershy sits a plate down in front of me with two massive pancakes topped with fruit, butter, and some red syrup that seemed to compliment the rest perfectly. Then almost as fast as she brought the food, she hands me a glass of ice cold tea, which I take and bow my head slightly to show thanks before putting it down beside my plate. The smell of the pancakes is wafting up to my nose, gently tickling it and sending shivers of anticipation down my spine of getting to devour this more than likely tasty meal. Wanting to get to the meal before my stomach started eating my insides, I pick up a fork and then slice a bit off the top pancake while looking over to Fluttershy.
She is staring at me intensely, watching me with the intensity of a hawk following prey with this huge blush across her face, as if anticipating something very important to happen. Figuring that she was interested in how I thought the food was, I smile and quickly take a bite out of the piece, and then euphoria. The taste of the pancake explodes over my entire mouth, creating a sensation of pure food bliss that I had never before experienced. To say that this food was amazing would be a complete lie, because this food was far beyond that word. No word in any language I know can describe the feeling, so instead I just quickly chew the food and swallow it before shuttering at the pleasurable feeling of food so good on the way to my stomach.
"That is the best thing I have ever had!” I say giving a thumbs up to Fluttershy. Instantly her a huge smile grows on her face and she slightly giggles like a school girl.
“I am glad you like it, but wait till you have some of Pinkie Pie’s cooking, some say it is the best in Equestria.” She says uneasily before frowning slightly and looking down to her food.
“Maybe it is, maybe it isn’t, but trust me, I can see no way that it can get any better than this.” Fluttershy’s frown levels out to a small smile and then she slightly looks up to me and I smile back to her.
“Let’s eat, I imagine that it is going to be a busy day for both of us.” As soon as she says this, I instantly look back down to my food and go to work eating this heavenly meal, one thought on my mind. What is going to happen next?
Chapter 7: Forging Friendships
After we finish are meal, we clean up the kitchen and then feed the animals there food that they will need before we set off to Ponyville. After 5 minutes we are completely squared away and the home stead looks to be in great condition, something that speaks bounds about Fluttershy’s work ethic.
“Wow, I got to hand it to ya Fluttershy you really know how to get stuff done.” I say while running my fingers through her mane. She then beams up to me, a slight blush across her face.
“G-glad you are impressed.” She says while closing her eyes and enjoying me run my fingers through her mane. After I take a few more brushes through her pink mane, I then remove my hand from her mane and then turn to face the door.
“Is everything ready, I don’t mean to rush you, but I really am interested in meeting the rest of your friends.” I say kindly, breaking Fluttershy out of her thoughts. She kindly shakes her head and then starts to dash from spot to spot, animal to animal looking for anything to be out of place. I am so caught up in trying to keep up with Fluttershy that I barely notice the sound of something moving around outside. However when I hear the sound of a few animal like grunts and then a long yawn, I realize that Annabelle must be awake and she is probably going to want to see me. While Fluttershy continues to dash from place to place, I slowly make my way to the door, wanting to get out of side into the morning air. “Fluttershy, when you are ready I am going to be outside with Annabelle, just come on over when you are ready.” I say opening to door.
“Okay, it will only take a second.” Fluttershy says before dashing off again. Knowing that she had heard me I quickly open the door and step out onto the porch. The light of the morning and the smell of air around me now bombards my senses much more than they had when I had my head out the window instantly warming me to the core. “This is going to be a great day.” I think to myself while stepping off the porch and onto the front yard. However if there is one thing that has not changed it was the entire Everfree forest is still dark with a hint of evil rising from it. Then I hear the sound of some great beast in the distance and instantly I think to myself. “Yep still the creepy dark Everfree forest.”
Knowing that unless I was up for killing things I would not go into there, I take my leave from in front of the forest and start to head to the side of the cottage where Annabelle is sleeping. Her gentle breathing permeates the area, making a slight pause as she takes in a breath and then exhales. When I get close to where Annabelle is located, I slow my pace so that I am walking at half pace and look over to the massive T rex. She is peacefully sound asleep, her tongue hanging out of her mouth and her eyes are shut tight while her legs twitch slightly back and forth, indicating that she is more than likely dreaming. Seeing her in this state makes me hesitant to wake her and interrupt her dreaming, but I know that if I let her sleep and leave without letting her know, she is going to freak out and follow my scent right into Ponyville then all hell would break loose, which afterwards I cringe at what would happen.
With a new thought to justify my waking of the massive animal, I stop about 5 feet from her face and sigh. “Annabelle, it’s time to wake up.” I say in a light and motherly voice. The massive T rex seems to register this for a few seconds as she slightly stirs in its sleep before opening her eyes slightly and then slowly closing them again returning to sleep. Now knowing that at least she was not too deep in her sleep, I step all the way to her and put one of my hands near her nose and started to massage gently. “Come on up, the sun is out and I know you want to kill some more Caragors today.” I say in the same way, except this time a tab bit louder. This seems to get the T rex’s attention as the dino kicks slightly and her eyes shoot open there full size and then looks straight to me. “Good morning!” I say smiling and continuing to rub her gently under her nose. At first she appears to be confused about my identity, but after blinking her eyes two times she coos in her throat and nuzzles my face, instantly telling me she must have recognized me.
As she is nuzzling me, she breathes her foul air into my face causing me to gag slightly from the stench of death and rotting meat which almost knocks me on my feet. I remove my hand from her and stumble backwards while turning my head to the side to gasp for air while I try to hold in my overloaded stomach. A few seconds of close calls and panting later, I turn my head back to Annabelle and cringe slightly. Annabelle now has her head cocked to one side and has a worried look on her face. Knowing that she might think that she has upset me, I immediately get worried and get close to her again. “You did not upset me, it’s just…well never mind that, say do you mind opening your mouth for a second, want to make sure my girl’s healthy!” I say with enthusiasm.
At first the massive T rex just stares at me blankly and cocks its head even more, causing me to sprout a nervous smile, but after a few second I can see the gears finally turn into place and she gently nods before lowering her head and opening her mouth, instantly relieving me of my nervous feelings. When I feel ready I look down into her mouth and what I see is absolutely terrifying and disgusting. Her two rows of massive razor sharp teeth are covered in dried blood with scattered pieces of rotting flesh and small pieces of bone. The parts of her gums that are not covered in blood are a light pink color, indicating that they are not infected. Her massive tongue is a reddish pink color that is covered in thousands of taste buds about the size of one of my thumbs. That is, at least the parts that I can see, the rest are covered in blood and other various remains of animals of her past meals.
Not even some parts of Hell that I have seen can even begin to compare to this sight, something that was hitting me like a steel mace. “Oh, I see something interesting in here, looks like you’re sick, let me fix that real quick.” I say backing up slightly while motioning for my friend to keep her mouth open. “This calls for some serious, spring time cleaning and I know just the shout for that! Having my mind set on what I am going to do, I take a deep inhale of breath and making a few last second adjustments, shout my miracle thuum. “Vah!” (Spring!) a massive burst of blue very similar to my unrelenting force shout shoots from my mouth and straight into Annabelle’s. Instantly the blood and chunks of flesh and bone start to disappear and some of the bad smell starts to clear up from her breath. I then wait a good 30 seconds before then approaching her maw and look closer at the details.
Not a spec of food remains inside and all the blood and dried gore has been replaces with the pinkness that is her gums. The yellow color of her teeth has even faded slightly and I can see a slight whiteness about them. Seeing that at least the details had been taken care of, I then hesitantly take a sniff of her breath. Instead of cringing backwards I find that her breath now smells pleasantly like a brook with all sorts of amazing smelling flowers growing along its bank. However, before getting any deeper to admire my handiwork I am interrupted by a loud BANG and then hurried footsteps. When I look towards the commotion I see Fluttershy zoom around the corner in a blur then run straight up to me. She stops when she is about 5 feet from me, her heavy breathing filling my ear. She has a worried and nervous look in her eyes and her mouth was agape slightly as she sucked in air through her mouth, as if she had just ran the mile.
“W-what was that loud sound?” She says in something barely above a whisper. Knowing she might have been freaked out about the loud yell and then the boom from my shout I try to explain.
“That was one of my other shouts or thuum that I told you about last night.” I say desperately, while smiling a nervous smile. The mare visually relaxes a little but her breathing still remains heavy and her eyes are still wide spread.
“What were you doing?” She ask in question and I point to Annabelle, who has now shut her mouth and is standing up looking at the both of us.
“I used that shout you just heard to clean the “sickness” out of Annabelle’s mouth.” I say making sure to recoil at the word sickness. Fluttershy now nods her head in agreement then opens her mouth a little and breathes out. I just simply nod my head and pretend to choke a little, causing the mare to giggle even more. Seeing her giggle makes me laugh lightly and before long I find myself start to blush. “How does she do that, if the others can make me do this, which I think after my fantasy is a possibility…how I am going to deal with liking 4 other ponies plus a princess that might like me the same way, uh it might drive me crazy!”
As I think this I continue to laugh and blush slightly at Fluttershy, trying to hide the fact that I am deep in thought. However my train of thought and laughter is interrupted by Annabelle nudging me on the back which makes me return to the present. I shake my head in an effort to make sure that I put the thought out of mind and after a few shakes my head clears completely and I see that Fluttershy is now rubbing against Annabelle’s legs affectionately and cooing in happiness. I then turn to face the path up to the road, my autistic mind wandering off into the distance with each passing second. My crazy mind starts putting together all kinds of crazy adventures to go on in the future, some of them seem possible while others flat out impossible, but yet I still let my imagination run wild and somehow something inside my head keeps telling me that even my wildest thoughts could all become reality somehow, thanks to this wonderful land of Equestria.
However just as I get really deep into my imagination, a soft feeling of something pressing into my shoulder arouses me from my deep thoughts. I turn and see that Fluttershy is giving me a wondering look and is probably interested in what I am day dreaming about. “I am just letting my mind wander a little, that’s all.” I say while turning to face her, making her hoof fall off of my shoulder.
“It is good to have imagination, makes you more interesting to talk to.” She says while walking past me towards the path that leads up to the road. She then stops about half way to the path and turns around to face me. “If you are ready, then we can get going, I know you are eager to see Ponyville.” Fluttershy says happily.
“Yes! Just hang on one second.” I say quickly turning around to face Annabelle. Annabelle has a happy mood about her body and when she sees me looking at her she starts to purr slightly. “I am going to go into Ponyville for a while, I know you are not going to be happy about this, but I need for you to stay hear while I am gone.” As soon as I finish the last part, the purring stops and her body slightly droops and she starts to wine slightly. “Ah don’t be upset, it’s just that if you went with me to Ponyville it might freak somepony out and that might start a panic.” This statement does absolutely no good as her whining starts to intensify and leaves me with an even bigger mess to try and smooth over. “Hey, I promise that I will come back, besides someone needs to make sure that no beast form the forest come and try to eat the animals, you know how the Caragors and Raptors can be.”I say seriously.
Almost instantly her whining stops and a slight snarl starts to come from deep in her throat. Then she stands up and gives a loud roar, making my worried state melt away and be replaced by pride. I thought that would not work. As quickly as it started the loud roaring comes to a complete halt and she then looks down to me, a fierce anger in her eyes. This makes me smile and throw my fist in the air. “If any of them even so dares to cross into the yard, then tear them apart and devour them, send a message that no predator can cross a T rex’s territory and live!” I say triumphantly, pumping one of my other fists into the air to which Annabelle than gives another loud roar and then motions to me with her head to join Fluttershy. I quickly give her face a rub and then quickly face the path and run up so that I am beside Fluttershy. “Okay, that takes care of that, don’t worry I think your animals will be quite safe now.” I say while beaming back at Annabelle. Then I quickly turn back to Fluttershy and she smiles and points a hoof towards the road.
“It is about 5 miles to Ponyville, you ready for that.” When I hear that it is really five miles away, I groan slightly to on the inside but dawn a smile and fist pump the air.
“Let’s go!” I say while I start to walk forward and Fluttershy does the same. As I start to get into thought about walking the road and what it may hold, the urge to sings hits me and as we get onto the road I start to sing Born to be Wild by Stephen Wolf.
...
After we have walked for about 2 miles I can feel myself start to slow down, my breathing is heavy and long. “Man, this shit sucks, I thought that I was in better shape than this…guess not.” I think to myself in between breaths as I continue to look at the endless stretch of dirt road.
“You need a break Chris.” Fluttershy asks me kindly off to my right side. I then turn to look at the mare to see that she has a worried expression on her face and a hoof on my side. Taking this as a statement I decide to slow my pace some and then spotting a large tan rock walk over to it and sit down while taking a few huge gasps of air.
“Holy shit, it looked so short a distance from the window!” I say wiping some sweat off my forehead and looking back over to Fluttershy, see that she is hovering just a foot off the ground. “You’re lucky to have wings, I would love to fly right about now!” I say while leaning my head back and looking up to the sky. “Back on earth, I would always ride dragons so I never questioned what it was like to not be able to, but now I know and it sucks!” I exclaim in an annoyed fashion.
“You can ride dragons?!”
“Yea, just one of the perks of being Dragonborn.” I say as a slight breeze smacks into my hot skin. It is just a momentary relief from the intense heat, but I seem to be reveling in its coolness. “Oh thank God, some wind, now if only it was more intense I might be able to cool myself down.” I think to myself in longing. Then when the breeze dies out I find myself cursing on the inside and wiping myself down with my shirt tail again. As I do this, I start to fan myself with my shirt and the wind from that is making me want to do it more intensely. Then as if I had been smacked, an idea shoots into my head and instantly I get up with a happy expression. “Speed up to cool down, why did I not think of this before!” Turning to face Fluttershy she looks at me with a confused expression and this makes me smile. “I think I know a way to get us to Ponyville very quickly, you just have to let me know if you are open to going really fast.” Her expression goes from confusion to slight wonder and she instantly lands.
“W-what do you mean?” I then flap my shirt once more and sigh.
“Well, I know this shout that will move me with the speed of a tempest, about the speed of a tornado, with that we can get to Ponyville in a flash.” Instantly I can see a shade of worry creep onto her face and she starts to stutter.
“B-but won’t t-that h-hurt you?”
“No not at all, the only thing is that it will blur your vision slightly, but since I am controlling it, neither of us will get hurt.” I say in a matter of fact tone. However before I can continue, Fluttershy cuts me off.
“Either of us?” She says questionable, to which I nod and continue to speak.
“Yea, if you hang on to me then I can get us both there at the same time, so you up for it?” I ask eagerly. Fluttershy reluctantly gives a slight head shake and then stands quietly while shaking slightly, looking at me as if she was unsure of what to do. When a few moments pass of silence, I decide that it probably was a bad idea and I sigh lightly. “Never mind, it was just an idea.” I say sadly before turning around and staring at the long road ahead. This is going to suck! Then I start to walk defeated further down the dirt road.
“Wait!” I instantly turn around to face Fluttershy and see that she wears a solemn expression. “I think it is worth a shot, but if I squeeze you tight then it won’t bother you will it?” Fluttershy asks me curiously but hearing this come out of her mouth is all I need.
“Nope not one bit, now go ahead and hop on my back!” I say turning around so she can climb aboard. Fluttershy then slowly jumps up on my back, placing her back legs around my waste and her forelegs around my chest underneath of my arms. She then shuffles around slightly and then stops where her chest is square against my back, which causes me to blush. “You ready back there?” I say to which Fluttershy nods her head slightly and I refocus my attention on the road ahead of me. “Alright now hold on tight and prepare to be amazed!” A few seconds after I say that, I close my eyes and take in a deep breath. A sudden energy starts to flow into my blood and before long it is coursing through my entire body.
Then the energy fills me, I quickly open my eyes. “Wuld Na Kest!” (Whirlwind sprint!) As soon as the last word leaves my mouth, my legs instantly turn to mini tornadoes and then my body rockets forward, kicking up a cloud of dirt into the air. However, I quickly adjust to the massive speed increase and then lower my head slightly and fiercely watch the road. This is the fastest that I have ever gone on the ground before, way faster than the usual whirlwind sprint shout could carry me and the increase of power is something that I make sure to take notice of. The world around me is flying by at a breakneck pace, but it does not bother me because I am focusing on the great feeling of wind whipping across my hot skin and the feeling of being a speed demon. “Woo hoo!” I say while snaking back and forth from one side of the road to the other. However, while I am having a great time, I suspect that Fluttershy is not judging by the lack of movement minus the tightening of her around me. “Well then, looks like this is something I will never get to do again, damn and just when I thought I would give her a thrill ride and get a reason for her to wrap herself around me!” I say in frustration as I continue to glide effortlessly down the long dirt road.
When a few more seconds pass by and I turn into a curve, I get my first look of the outskirts of Ponyville not but a half mile ahead of us and will the sprint to start to slow down. From where I am positioned I can see a couple ponies walking into town and a few stands set up along a giant windmill, but because of my speed I cannot tell any of the details. Continuing to slow down, I can start to make out a few details on the ponies. One of them is a pegasus with a light grey coat and red colored eyes that seem to be focused on looking for somepony, while the other is a desert tan earthpony with a long tail and fierce green eyes.
They both seem to be in a complete trance, not paying attention to the road or building, but instead were bouncing from place to place. For me, because of years of social training, set off an indicator in my head telling me that they may require help so I then will the sprint to slow down even further. By now I am moving along at ¾ reduced speed from just a few seconds ago and I can feel Fluttershy loosen her grip on me and lets out a breath of relief. This slightly angers me because I was trying to have fun but all I did was scare her and I mentally kick myself for being so stupid. Knowing that I was going to have to make it up to her sometime, I decide that since we were only 200 feet from town that it would be a good place to stop and start to explore. “Helt!” (Halt!)
When I say this the tornadoes instantly disappear and my feet contact the ground, causing me to trip slightly before I can regain my footing and avoid falling over. I look back to Fluttershy and smile slightly in embarrassment before turning back to center and sighing. Got to learn how to avoid that one in the future. Still madly embarrassed that I had just almost fallen over, I then start the remainder of my trip towards Ponyville, wondering about the mystery and letting my imagination wonder slightly. I wonder what the other will think of me, well Rainbow will probably try to brag about herself which I will refute easily, Pinkie Pie will just be Pinkie Pie, Rarity will probably comment on my clothes while insisting she make me better clothes while blushing from her obvious attraction, Applejack will probably be up front and tell me her name and some other things, and Twilight will probably ask me a million questions while trying to hide a blush....but either way I can sense one thing…that they are all going to instantly develop crushes on me, great!
The thoughts of my soon to be paradise makes me smile warmly and I try to refocus on the here and now to not get lost before my first ever entrance to Ponyville. By now I am only 25 feet from the entrance and can see that the two ponies have still not spotted me and continue to look around the road and buildings, making it crystal clear they must be looking for something. Wanting to help out the ponies as best I could, I ask Fluttershy to release me and she releases me with a soft whine and then starts to tread beside me. Noticing the slight whine, I quickly run a hand through her mane and smile at her. She instantly smiles back to me and a slight blush spreads across her face. “Do you know those two ponies up ahead?” I say them motioning to the two ponies and then turning back to face her.
“Yes, the pegasus is Glide and the earthpony is Candor, there merchants from another province of Equestria but they often stop by Ponyville to sell exotic things, usually food and weapons.” My mind instantly locks on to the word “weapons” and I start to chuckle slightly.
“I bet they would absolutely die to get their hooves on my Daedric armor and sword, they’re one of the best of the best, and most smiths are not hot enough to forge them.”
“Then how do you make it?”
“Well mine was first crafted in the forges of darkness in Hell and then it was sent to Heaven to be cooled and hardened in the river of salvation, otherwise I do not think it is even possible.” Fluttershy looks slightly confused at first but then nods her head and turns back to face Ponyville and I do the same, knowing that not even Celestia would be able to explain it so I would not even try until Twilight was around. Continuing to tread briskly towards my destination, my foot catches something brittle on the ground and it breaks under my foot, causing the two ponies at the entrance to whirl around and look in are direction.
“Oh hey Fluttershy, have you happen to see a piece of metal lying…” That statement then dies out as Candor turns her head towards me and instantly she freezes up and a look of confusion and fear blossoms on her face. Ah shit! Instantly my forward steps stop and I try to put on a smile and make it seem like I was of no danger.
“Hello there!” I say nervously waving to the dumbfounded mare. Candor continues to look at me with a look of fear and that is when Glide turns his head in my direction and instantly starts to reach for the sword on his side. This sends panic messages throughout my body and I start to get a bad feeling, but I try and play it off and try to calm the situation down. “I am Chris, what is your name?” I say easily while not taking my eyes of the sword on Glide’s side.
“The demon can speak?!” Glide says before getting in front of Candor sword from his side and eyeing me down with a fierce look. This for some reason strikes a nerve within me and a slight amount of anger surface.
“I am not a demon, I am a human.” I say in a slightly irritated voice while unintentionally taking a step forward, causing them to back up slightly and then turn around and bolt inside of Ponyville screaming at the top of their lungs.
“Everypony, there is a demon at the front of Ponyville and it has Fluttershy!” Sighing I look over to Fluttershy and see that she has a surprised look on her face.
“Are the ponies often like this?” I say while continuing once more to step forward while Fluttershy has a confused persona.
“N-no n-not usually, they usually are open and friendly, very strange.”
“Well…I can’t really blame them, after all it’s not every day that a pony sees a human as you well know.” I say making a ball with my hands and then exploding them outwards. Fluttershy is impressed with this as shown by some giggles, but she keeps a nervous look on her face.
“You s-sure it is a g-good idea t-to go into Ponyville, I mean now that e-everypony thinks you have c-captured me?” That is when I take a second to think, but quickly come to a conclusion.
“Yea, believe me I am used to dealing with these kinds of situations…if I can soothe a wild T rex then trust me, I will be okay.” I say before Fluttershy puts a hoof on my shoulder causing me to stop in my tracks.
“O-okay, but I just d-don’t want them to hurt you.” She says in a worried voice to which I place a hand on her hoof and give it a gently squeeze. Fluttershy once again blushes and I look to the windmill.
“Trust me, nothing bad will happen, all I gotta do is just explain who I am and all will end well.” I say gently squeezing her hoof tighter. Fluttershy knows she is beat and does not try to argue, but she does however do something unexpected and plants a slight kiss on my cheek taking me by surprise and making me blush a bright red. The place where she kissed my cheek is pulsing with energy and I can feel the emotion heating up my insides. “Well then, I guess that confirms that she has something for me, but something tells me she did not mean to do that.” I think to myself while smiling a happy smile and releasing her hoof from my hand. Then once again I start to step towards the town and wonder how I am going to make what I said a reality.
As soon as we cross into town and crest the top of a small hill, I see something that surprises me. The entire town seems abandoned, as no pony is outside and some of the carts with various foods and other commodities are tipped over and trampled. All the windows and doors are closed tight and there is not a sound out besides the rustling of an occasional breeze cutting through the buildings. It is a huge contrast to how Ponyville usually is, at least form what I have seen in the past.
“Hello, anypony here?” I call out but am only met with even more silence. How they were able to not only go into hiding and me not being able to hear it amazes me and it shows me that the situation must have felt dire. “Come on now, it is not like I am queen Chrysalis!” I shout into the town to which nothing but silence replies. Sighing I turn and look towards Fluttershy and face palm realizing that this might be a little more difficult than I had previously thought. “I know you have never seen a human, but I am not a demon and just want to talk.” I shout before sitting down beside a tipped over cart and putting my head back and start to think. “Well now, this is going to be hard to do…if no pony ever even talks to me!” However before I am able to get too far into ranting to myself, I feel something press against my side and I turn to see Fluttershy has sat down beside me, a look of bewilderment on her face. Though she is just acting normal, I start to heat up slightly and I can’t help but break out in a light blush as she adjusts herself so her side is completely pressed against mine making me instantly cool down and turn my frown into a smile.
“You know, t-the last time s-somepony who we did not understand came to town, this was the same reaction so don’t feel like a black sheep.” This causes me to laugh because I can remember the exact time that she was referencing and now I feel I need a hood and some robes and it might be kinda like a repeat of the situation.
”Yea I know, but I am a human not a zebra.” I say chuckling and looking up at the sky. That is when I notice something interesting about the sun. It is glowing brighter than what I had seen previously, making my skin heat up very rapidly to which I have to cover my forehead. Then something instantly come to my mind and a question comes out without me even having to think of it. “Was there something big going on today?” Fluttershy again adjust herself and then shoots up off of me and gasps.
“Oh I can’t believe I forgot to tell you that Princess Celestia was going to be here today!” She says while cutting off my gaze from the sky. However I am too lost in awe at the possible chance to meet Celestia that I ignore her and instantly get to my feet and shout as loud as I can.
“Celestia, I know your hear, come on out I am dying to meet you and the rest of Fluttershy’s friends!” I shout happily as loud as I can and then eagerly await a reply. However after a few moments of silence pass and nothing happens, my face breaks into a frown and I sit back down and face palm again. That is when a loud horn starts to play a heavenly melody, causing me to instantly look around cautiously.
“That is the horn of Celestia!” She says as the horn starts to play a melody of royal music. I am so lost in the music that I barely notice a few sparkles of light start to appear about 20 feet in front of us. When I finally figure out what is going on, in a flash I get to my feet and fist pump the air before turning back to face one of the buildings to my left.
“Well now at least somepony is not afraid of me!” I say yelling loudly to which no pony responds and I just shrug and turn back to face the shimmers of light. Thought that would work, guess not. The music and the light has both quickly intensified after my little outburst and I can see the outline of a rather tall pony start to form as my face starts to sweat with anticipation. That is when I feel a soft hoof rest against the outside of my hand and instantly I turn my head to see Fluttershy trying to put on a small smile and I smile back at her and release my hand from her hoof and return my focus to the light and place my hand up to my face. The light intensity has become so strong that I can only few parts of it through my fingers and even then I am having to squint hard to keep watching.
As the seconds pass, the light continues to get even brighter and I have to completely shut my eyes and turn my head away just to feel as though my eyes were not cooking. Then a sudden blast of hot air originates from in front of me and the intense light and heat instantly die away as the surrounding air cools off and starts to return to its normal temperature. Sensing that it was alright to open my eyes, I slowly pull my hand down from my face and open my eyes while craning my head to where the light was just present and gasp in amazement. Standing 20 feet in front of me is a massive white pony with a light green, pink, ocean green, pink and blue mane and tail that seem to be waving back and forth despite the total absence of wind. Her massive horn is glowing a fierce orange and her wings are spread out to their full length, to what I can estimate to be greater than 9 feet across.
A gold crown gently sits on top of her head and a gold band runs around her connecting in the center of her chest with a purple diamond. She seems to be a good 2 to three inches taller than me, making me have to look slightly up to see her face. Both her eyes irises are a bright purple and seem to be glowing slightly as if radiating sunlight. They seem to convey a calm but unrelenting fury, a trait of how the sun can normally be. Her facial expression shows both confusion and determination, as if I am dangerous then she will tear me apart.
“How do you know my name?” That is when I immediately go to answer but then a bright idea crosses my mind and I put on a huge smile. Let’s test the waters.
“Well, my friend Fluttershy here told me of you and the rest of her friends, so I went to town to get familiar with them, but then Glide and Candor thought me a demon and scared the entire town and now everypony thinks I am a demon, but I assure you I am not a demon.” I say calmly as Fluttershy steps up from behind me and stands confidentially at my side.
“Yes princess, he never captured me, but he and his T rex found me last night and I took them in.” As soon as she says that Celestia looks at me funny and I smile nervously and take a step backwards. Fuck!
“You have a T rex, how is that possible, they are one of the fiercest predators in Equestria.” She says before eyeing me suspiciously to which I look over to Fluttershy and mouth ‘not another word.’ But Fluttershy must not have seen me because she continues to openly speak to Celestia about me, while making sure to point to me for emphasis.
“But as to what he is, he says he is a human and claims to be something called Dragonborn.” As soon as she says this I face palm and turn back around to face the princess who now has a strange look about her face and a slight hint of bewilderment flashes in her eyes.
“A human… I may have read something on them before, but what is a Dragonborn because you certainly don’t look like a dragon.” She says while pointing to where a dragon’s tail and wings should be causing me to chuckle.
“I know that I don’t look like a dragon but that is because what makes me Dragonborn is not my appearance, but my ability.” I say warmly while beaming, happy of the abilities that I possess.
“What ability do you have, can you use magic?” I instantly chuckle a little louder and grow my smile.
“No not exactly, I use something far older and way more powerful than magic.” I say confidently, making Celestia look to both of us in confusion and wonder. “What is this magic like power called?” She says with a hint of skepticism, reminding me that I was still not in the clear and needed to continue to not slack in answering the questions.“It is called the power of the thuum, or power of the shout or voice in our tongue, the thuum is certain dragon words that when spoke loudly or softly depending on the thuum, can produce various powerful affects.” I say easily causing Celestia to cast me looks of wonder and confusion.
“This concept is interesting and unheard of…may I have a demonstration?” Celestia says while smiling a straight smile and blushing slightly as if she was really looking forward to seeing the thuum at work with her very eyes. My mind is conflicted on if I should actually show the thuum to her because if I do then I risk scaring everypony even more, but if I don’t then she thinks I am a joke and crazy on top of that. So I’m fucked if I do and fucked if I don’t, oh well at least I don’t have to be this big mystery anymore and I think I know the perfect shout for right now.
“Hey Fluttershy do your friends like to fly?” I ask while turning my head to look her way and see that she is smiling a little and is blushing.
“Y-yea h-how come?” She says nervously making me smile even greater and I instantly look at Celestia with a look of wonder.
“Do you like to fly Celestia?” This causes a look of bewilderment to cross her face and instantly a look of wonder crosses her eyes and she breaks out into a huge smile while nodding her head. That is when another idea in my head to as how I am going to get the rest of Ponyville to like me and instantly I sigh in warmness and look to Fluttershy.
“Can you please get everypony to come outside and come to edge of town, because I have something grand for all of Ponyville to see!” I say with great enthusiasm. The fire then must have ignited somewhere because suddenly Pinkie Pie burst through the doors of sugarcube corner and without a second delay sprints straight up to me with a huge smile. Her bright pink coat and curly pink tail gently bounding along with her is absolutely beautiful, along with her bright blue eyes and wide black pupils that seem to shine with a self-made sparkle that seem to radiate her joyous and playful nature to all those who look into them. All and all she is beautiful, a wild beautiful mare who made me want to reach out and just give her a big hug.
“Hey you say your going do something amazing I love amazing it is my everyday now who are you are you new because I have never seen you before and I know everypony in Ponyville and you don’t look like a pony who are you what are you can you speak are-“I interrupt her by placing a hand up to her mouth.
“It’s nice to meet you Pinkie Pie, now I can tell you want to have fun right.” I say to which she nods her head rapidly.
“Good then go and get your friends and I will show you more fun you have ever had!” As soon as I say this I see her eyes start to literally spin in her head and then in a flash she zips back to sugarcube corner and I smile lightly and turn back to face both Celestia and Fluttershy while humming in delight.
“S-so Chris w-what are y-you g-g-going to do that involves flying?” Fluttershy shyly asks me while Celestia gets closer to me in anticipation.
“I am going to call dragons and then myself and your friends are going to ride them!” This instantly causes Celestia mouth to fall open and Fluttershy to start whimpering slightly as the reality of what I just said starts to set in.
“How can you possible do that?” She exclaims while looking at me if I had just promised her the world. However noticing that Fluttershy has started to cry slightly, I reach an arm over to her and put an arm around her and pull her head to my chest.
“O-okay b-but I want to ride…w-with you if you don’t mind.” She says timidly instantly warming my heart and I quickly reply.
“ABSOLUTLY!” I reply eagerly. This makes her open her eyes slightly and blush before she hugs me and whispers a thank you in my ear. Knowing that my friend is content, I look up to Celestia to see that she has turned around from me and is shouting to the other ponies to come out.
“Don’t worry he is not a demon, he is a human and he wants to show us something absolutely amazing, so come on out!” As she continues to shout, ponies start slowly exiting the various buildings and start to from up behind the princess, various looks of fear and curiosity plastered on their faces. That is when I catch a glimpse of Celestia’s muscular plot and instantly my face starts to heat up. Having not gotten used to the fact that they don’t really wear clothes, I find that while my human side is telling me it is normal, my animal side seems all the more interested in taking the sight in. I lick my lips slightly and start to think about what it could feel like to be inside her, to feel her strong muscles against my body, feeling every pulse and contraction race through me like live electricity. However, my fantasy is cut short by Fluttershy nudging me on my shoulder and I shake myself out of my animal state and back to reality.
“What’s up?” I say quietly.
“Well, everypony is hear and they are all looking at you.”
“Huh?” I say as I look past Celestia and see that every eye in Ponyville has fallen onto me and instantly I go into public speaking mode and stand up tall and put on a big smile.
“Princess, with your permission I would like to say something before the show starts.” With this Celestia turns around and nods her head before gently walking over next to me and standing proudly. Taking this as the green light, I clear my throat and start to speak.
“Ladies and gentlecolts, I know that I am an unfamiliar to you and that can cause some nervousness about what I actually am, but I am here to tell you that you have nothing to fear from me and I am looking forward to getting to know you all in due time.” However with your princess’s permission, I have been given the honor of showing you all something that no pony has ever before seen, something that is very special to me and me alone in gift to my new home of Equestria. It is my way of paying tribute to all those out there that I have and in the future, will call friends.” I hope that after this, you will invite me into the community with open arms and will not hide from me because it does hurt me that you hide from me.” Now without further ado, I ask that everypony come to the outskirts of town and be prepared to be amazed at the wonders of the Dragonborn!” As soon as I finish my last statement, murmuring breaks out in the crowd, but is quickly quelled by Celestia raising a hoof. “Alright then, everypony follow me for a celebration of a life time!” I say as both Celestia and Fluttershy motion to the crowd and they start to follow them at a brisk pace. Knowing that the first part was done, I quickly head in front of Celestia and then start to think of what needs to be done. “Alduin, if you can hear me then tell me if Odaviing, Abaddon and Parthanaxx are in Skuldafin.” As the seconds tick by, I start to get nervous and a thin line of sweat forms on my brow, but after what feels like an eternity, I can hear the voice of Alduin respond.
“Yes thuri, would you like me to let them know you might need them?” Sighing in relief, I quickly wipe the seat from my forehead and quickly respond.
“Tell them I need them to come to my voice through the portal.”
“It shall be done.” Then Alduin goes quiet and I quickly refocus on the task ahead and notice that we are now standing outside of Ponyville and the whole crowed is now looking at me with expectant eyes and I decide to finally tell them what it is I am going to do.
“Okay, now one question before we start, who here in Ponyville has ever seen or heard of dragons?” That really gets the ball rolling in the crowed as murmurs of confusion and nods of heads start immediately popping up to which I start to feel even more confident in my head. After a minute or two Celestia quiets the crowd and I continue. ”What if I told you, that I have the ability to call and ride dragons?!” The entire crowed now starts to look at me funny and various sounds of disbelief start to circulate around me.
“Ha, I call immediate bullshit on that claim!” One voice says from the crowd and instantly I turn to see Rainbow Dash standing near the front with the other mane 6 lined up in a line. Her cyan blue coat and rainbow mane and tail along with her bright purple eyes seem to glow a bright color, as if her pride was radiating from within and this made her appear powerful and really beautiful, causing me to blush slightly from looking at her. That is when Twilight decides to speak up and stop laughing for a second.
“Dragons can’t be rode, they are naturally free creatures and are very dangerous.” Then I look to her back and spot Spike trying desperately not to fall off her while rolling around laughing. This distracts me from Rainbow and I immediately turn to face her. Her light purple coat is also glowing, but this is not from the inside but from the setting sun reflecting off it. Her eyes are a beautiful shade of purple, similar to her coat and her face is formed into a skeptical smile, but I still find myself blushing and trying to focus on the task at hand.
“Really…you might want to get your head looked at.” Rarity says while laughing but at the same time blushing while looking at me. Rarity looks the exact same as she did from the show, with a dark blue mane and tail with a bright white coat that could only be rivaled by Celestia’s herself. Her sapphire blue eyes seem to also glow in the sun and despite having her insult me, I still blush when I look at her and revel in the immense beauty. However when I look to Pinkie Pie I notice that she is not laughing and is skipping around in place aimlessly, earning an inside laugh. “Well at least someone might believe me.” However the rest of gang laughing is making me start to get a little impatient and quickly I fire back at them.
“Okay then Rainbow, Twilight and Rarity prepare to have your minds blown and when I do then you are each going to have to do anything I ask.” A collected gasp from the group shows that I must have hit a nerve and they all look to me with wild eyes.
“How do you know are names?” They all ask in unison to which I smile and just crack my knuckles.
“The exact same way that I am about to call dragons, so are you in? After a few seconds of silence from them, Rainbow speaks up in a daring voice.
“You’re on, can’t wait to see the look on your face when your ass loses.” Taking that as confirmation I quickly turn away from them and stare up at the sky.
“Alright then, here we go, I must warn you, this may be loud so if you scare easy then cover your ears.” I shout to the crowd as I start to increase the length of my breaths. After a few seconds of deep breathing I can feel energy start to collect inside of me and I let that energy build up inside of my stomach. The entire crowed has now gone completely silent and this makes my concentration even better and before long I can feel the energy inside me has reaches its peak. Then I turn slightly and wink to the group of ponies before quickly turning my head back to the sky and taking one last deep breath, I shout. “Do Va Zul!” (Call dragons!) A bright flash of light flashes briefly outside my mouth and then fades as my voice goes echoing off the landscape, until it is out of ear range and I can hear several ohhs and ahhs behind me and a few slight hoof beets of applause, but one voice catches me by surprise, the voice of Twilight.
“What was that, you shouted and a flash of light appeared from your mouth!” I turn slightly and see that not only does Twilight have a stunned look on her face, but almost all the ponies have an identical look, except for Rainbow Dash who appears not impressed and Pinkie Pie who is off in her own world.
“I will explain it later, and that was nothing, I promise that.” I say confidently while giving the mare a wink of encouragement to which she beams and slightly blushes before looking down at the ground in front of her. Knowing that she was probably not used to the attention, I turn back to the sky in front of me and chuckle inwardly to myself. “I have a feeling that I am going to fast become her friend. Looking up to the sky I can see that it must be in the later part of the day because the sun is starting its downward accent and from that I can tell that I am fast running out of time and I start to sweat a little bit.
...
A little bit of time passes and not a single tell-tale sign that there are any dragons around presents itself and I start to panic. The crowed is now starting to murmur again and I can hear talk of ponies saying I am crazy and that this was a total waste of time and some have even started to leave and walk back to Ponyville. “Shit, where are you?” I shout aloud in my head while giving passing glances to Celestia and Fluttershy who are looking at me with worried expressions and I can see some doubt in Celestia’s eyes.
“Looking to them won’t gain back the valuable time you are losing right now.” Rarity says plainly and I turn my head to see that Rarity is standing impatiently beside Rainbow Dash and is looking at me with bored eyes.
“It might take them a second or two, they have to travel a ways to get here!” I say assertively to which she laughs and blushes at me.
“Oh darling, it has certainly been more than a second or two.” She says while her eyes travel up and down me, giving the appearance that she was searching for something. Knowing that it might pass the time, I decide to just give in and turn back around to face the sky. Not a single sound of a roar or wing flap, just the birds from the surrounding landscape and as I am about to give up on the whole endeavor, a faint sound of a wing flap catches my ear and instantly I spring to life.
“HEY THERE COMING!” I shout to the crowed to which some of them stop and turn back around to face me.
“C-Chris at least y-you tried, but e-everypony is tired an-and they want to go home.” Fluttershy says, but I continue to keep my eyes on the sky and look. That is when I also hear the faint sound of a dragon bellowing in the distance and turn back to Celestia and point to the sky.
“You can’t hear that?” I ask her and she immediately puts her ear to the sky and starts to listen. Then another faint flap and cry of a dragon rings out and Celestia instantly looks at me with a stunned look on her face and I nod in confirmation of what she had just heard.
“Everypony, come back the dragons are coming!” She says happily as a very loud cry echoes across the landscape and instantly I can hear hoof steps coming back to the group and murmurs of anxiety start to ripple through the crowed. Knowing by the last sound off that they must be getting close by now, I then start sweeping my head and looking for the dragons to appear in the sky. The wing flaps and roars continue to grow louder as the seconds go by and my confidence along with it, but I can sense that some ponies are starting to get worried as mummers start to form within the crowd behind me. That is when both Fluttershy and Celestia step up beside me and start to look towards the sky with me.
“There they are!” A voice calls out in the crowed to which I instantly start to sweep my head, but stop about halfway through and smile. Just cresting the top of a very tall mountain some distance away are three massive dragons, there scales shining in the light and flying in formation. Instantly I start to wave my hands in the air and I can see that one by one they all start to take notice of me and then dive down slightly before leveling out and continuing to rapidly advance towards my position. Knowing that I had succeeded I turned to the group of ponies and then smile a wicked but kind smile.
“Well, well, well it looks like I won, ready for your task?” I say to which all the ponies bow their heads and sigh.
“Yes, since you have done the impossible then what is it that you want us to do?” Twilight says while Rainbow Dash glares at me from her bowed position and I just laugh slightly.
“Nothing at all, just enjoy your first ride on a dragon.” I say happily, causing all of them to shoot up from their bowed position and gasp.
“WHAT?!” they all say in unison and I nod my head gently and smile to which they all smile and look at me with wide but confused eyes.
“I don’t get it, we doubted you and even said ten to one you were wrong and even insulted you, how can you just forgive us like that?” Rainbow Dash asks me.
“Yea, aren’t you at least a little mad?” Twilight asks skeptically to which I just shake my head.
“No, how can I be mad at you, what I said sounded farfetched and impossible so you do what everything is programmed to do…be skeptical, and as for you Rainbow it is just your nature to be cocky and call everypony out, but don’t worry I like that.” I say cooly. Instantly I can see Rainbow Dash’s face turn a slight shade of red and then look down to her hooves and I smile and turn back around to see that the dragons are now almost to me. Knowing that soon all of Ponyville would revel in my power, I turn to see if Fluttershy is still feeling okay and notice that Fluttershy is no longer standing beside me. At first I think she has ran away, but that is when I feel a warm presence behind me and turn my head slightly and see her hiding behind me with her head pressed against my back crying. So in an effort to calm her nerves I place a hand on the top of her head and gently rub a circle in her mane, to which her crying lessens and I smile in victory and then turn to see what shape Celestia is in and what I see is confusing. She is studying me intensely, with eyes that seem to be off adrift in imagination, a slight red blush hanging from her face and a deep smile seems to be present on her face, as if she was seeing something that made her extremely happy. What the hell? “Hey Celestia?!” I shout, causing her to shake her head back and forth and then look down to her hooves while her blush grows in intensity.
Trying to ignore the whole ‘every mare likes me’ thought, I quickly pull both of my hands in the air and wave down the massive dragons who are now only 100 yards from my position and they take a few more flaps and glide until they are hovering about 5 feet in front of me, with looks of both confusion and eagerness to see me once more.
“Thuri, Nii lost kosaan ful lingrah, vir los hi? (Overlord, It has been so long, how are you?) Instantly I smile brightly and then turn back to look at the stunned ponies and laugh slightly.
“Odaviing, Abaddon, Parthanaxx nii los lot wah koraav hi einzuk.” (Odaviing, Abaddon, and Parthanaxx it is great to see you again.) I say while motioning for them to land and they quickly do so with a loud BANG, causing some of the ponies to gasp and other to start murmuring to each other. However I choose to ignore them and just continue to both speak to the dragons and rub a nervous Fluttershy.
“Thuri, we heard your call and came, but what is this land and why is it full of horses?” Parthanaxx say off to my right looking over my shoulder at Fluttershy. This causes me to cringe slightly and scrunch my eyes slightly as a feeling of embarrassment roles over me, as Odaviing had just unintentially called the ponies whores. “Ponies, not horses…ponies.” I say while looking over to Celestia and smiling nervously to which she nods her head and I slightly exhale in relief and then turn back to face Odaviing.
“Oh I understand, this must be Equestria…the thuum gave us knowledge of this world, but most of it was lost through the generations.” Abaddon says while looking over to the crowd of ponies and then looks back to me. Taking this as a time to introduce them to my newest friends I turn and wave Celestia and the others over while gently rubbing Fluttershy’s sides.
“Hey it’s alright, don’t worry they are not going to hurt you.” I say while gently prying her off me and getting her to slowly trout up beside me. Her crying is making it very hard to do, deep down I am breaking slightly and that is when I see another hoof reach up and gently touch my hand and start to push with me, making some of my stress immediately leave from me. That is when I look up to see no other than Twilight and Rarity looking at Fluttershy and me with concerned expressions and I instantly mouth a silent ‘thank you’ to which both of them smile slightly and blush, making me blush at the same time. With are combined force we are eventually able to maneuver her to my side and that is when Celestia miraculously shows up beside me and stands tall and confident, something that seems to be all too common for those who have power.
“Dragons I would like you all to meet Celestia, co ruler of Equestria and mover of the sun.” I say flipping my hand over to her and she bows slightly and they reciprocate the bow by lowering their heads to the ground.
“It is a true honor to meet such unusual dragons, if only the rest of them could be like you.” This causes me to burst out laughing but I immediately stop when Parthanaxx gives me an evil look, but still chuckle to myself under my breath.
“Thank you very much Princess Celestia, we are honored you let us be here by are Thuri’s side and for that you have my eternal gratitude.” Parthanaxx says before Abaddon cuts in.
“Who is the other one beside you?” Abaddon says while Odaviing leans his head down and gets mere inches from the frightened mare who’s crying and whimpering start to get even more intense, but immediately the others place hooves on her back and I slowly stroke the top of her head to try to calm her down.
“Oh this here is Fluttershy and she is kind of scared of dragons.” I say while motioning Odaviing to move his head back some, which he does and then Parthanaxx speaks in a gentle tone, well gentle for a dragon.
“We do not mean to scare, I am sorry if we cause despair to you Fluttershy if you wish we can leave.” But as soon as she says this, Fluttershy lightly speaks up.
“N-no…it’s…o-okay, I j-just scare easily.” She says while trying to lift her head to look at the dragons. “I-it is n-nice to m-m-meet you.” Instantly I feel a whole lot better that she was at least able to speak to them and I look at her with a smile while giving her head an even stronger rub to which I can hear her whinny slightly through her cries and I take this as a good sigh and continue to introduce the rest of the ponies.
“These are my other new friends, Twilight Sparkle, Pinkie Pie, Rainbow Dash, and Rarity.” I say enthusiastically as the dragons turn their heads to look at the group behind me and bow their heads slightly.
“Any friends of Thuri are friends of ours and thus so we shall welcome you with open wings.” Odaviing says respectfully, causing Rarity to gasp in shock and then approach the dragons.
“Oh such gentledragons, Chris these are positively the best dragons I have ever met, I simply must know where you got them!” She exclaims while beaming at Odaviing to which I just sigh and approach Odaviing.
“You can’t just get dragons, in order to forge this kind of relationship, let’s just say it is an exclusive to only me, but never mind that let’s get to flying everypony!” I say while motioning to Fluttershy who then approaches me and then stands beside me. “You said you wanted to ride with me right?” I say lightly while motioning to Odaviing who then looks over to me and says in a calm voice.
“Hail Thuri, we shall fly together along with all your new found friends that wish to.” Taking that as a sign of approval, I step over near Odaviing’s head and he lowers to the ground and I throw my legs over his neck and sit down while tapping a space a little ways behind me. Fluttershy then cautiously steps up to the dragon head and easily climbs in behind me, blushing intensely.
“Well then, lets role!” I say passionately causing the rest of the ponies to look at me with confused looks.
“Are you sure this is a good idea?” Twilight says while looking at Parthanaxx skeptically and I immediately nod my head.
“I promise that nothing will happen, trust me and if for some reason you are scared, then just let me know and you can either land or come and ride with me.” I say smiling at the unicorn causing her to blush slightly and approach Parthanaxx to which he lowers his head and she gently climbs up and sits down in a small rift in between his spikes while smiling slightly.
“Oh this is going to be super-duper great fun I just know it!” Pinkie exclaims before bounding over to Abaddon and jumping up onto the dragon’s neck without him even having to bend down and let her on. This action is harmless enough but seems to causes a slight deflated sigh to come from Rarity and I instantly look over to her with a concerned look on my face.
“What’s wrong Rarity?” I say while smiling trying to get her back to her normal, to only deflate seeing her go even further into her sad state.
“Well, I was actually interested in riding with you, but I see that Fluttershy has already claimed that title.” Now for sure knowing what had suddenly brought the unicorn down, I instantly laugh slightly and then motion to a spot in front of me.
“No not at all, I got room come on over.” This instantly catapults Rarity out of her sad state and a big smile along with a huge blush to crawl onto her face and she quickly yet gracefully walks over to the dragon and he lowers his head and I offer my hand down to her which she immediately places a hoof in my palm and I close it and gently pull her up to me. She is extremely light and I have no difficulty in pulling her up and sitting her in front of me. After a second of her getting adjusted to sitting upright she turns around to me with another slight blush on her face.
“Oh such a gentlecolt, I like that.” She says batting her eyes at me in a flirtatious way and I instantly blush and then smile, but as soon as it comes it leaves as an unknown sense of hostile invisible energy forms over the area making me tense up slightly. For some strange reason my eyes instantly flash to Celestia and what I see surprises me. Her eyes at first seem to be annoyed but upon further inspection reveal their true nature. Underneath her eyes lies a slight fire inside them in what I can only guess to be anger as she looks to Rarity with a determined expression and a slightly raised eyebrow. Man if looks could kill then I think Rarity would be dead right now. However, this does not dissipate the energy and as if I instinctively knew where to look next, I turn and face Twilight. She has the same look in her eyes as Celestia, but the difference is that her mouth seems to be drawn into a slight frown and her eyes are furrowed tight, as if she was containing a huge rage.
However, her eyes then quickly trail over to me and when she sees me looking she instantly drops the look and smiles slightly to me and I manage a small smile in return. The cloud of hostility then lessens slightly, but does not dissipate and once more on instinct I turn to face Rainbow Dash and see that she is now hovering slightly above the dragons and the look on her face is absolutely scary. Her eyes seem to be glowing with annoyance and I can see her baring her teeth slightly in an animalistic way. Her body posture is slightly expanded and her tail is waving below her in an irritated fashion while staring daggers at Rarity. Never mind dead, if looks could kill then Rarity would be obliterated right now! After looking at her for a minute, she looks over to me but continues to hold her position but in a slightly less angered state. This sets something off in my head that if we did not get going soon, then we may have a three way slug fest going on with Rarity being the target, so I instantly clear my throat and turn to Fluttershy.
“Are you ready?” Fluttershy gives me a slight nod and then puts her front legs around me and holds me tight and I immediately turn to Celestia and motion for her to take to the skies. Understanding me, she quickly spreads her wings and with a few hard flaps, takes off and hovers over us all and then turns to face the audience of ponies.
“I now give you the riding of the dragons!” She says loudly which causes the crowed to erupt into cheer and as soon she does this turns to me and nods to me and I turn in the direction of the crowd.
“Alok Dovah!” (Rise Dragons!) I say loudly to which all the dragons grunt and then loudly reply.
“Vos bo!” (Let’s go!) They all shout in unison and then as customary, Odaviing starts to flap his wings and rise into the sky. Instantly, the lurch upward rocks Fluttershy and she eeps and clamps down on me and Rarity semi fakes a lean back and crashes into my front side, which causes me to grunt slightly and readjust my arm to push her back up to her raised position. Rarity blushes from the feeling of my hand in the middle of her back and then smiles slightly while flexing her rather strong muscles. Because of my rather inexperience with handling girls, this causes electric signals to course up from my hand and I can start to feel my breathing get slightly heavier as I continue to try and push up what was supposed to be a light pony. It was not that she was heavy, but that for some reason my primal body had simply not wanted her to sit up. It wanted to continue to feel its way around those powerful muscles and to feel every inch of them in action, and then some more. Wanting to feel more and more, I slowly start to reach my other hand up to her side, a feeling of the beginning of loss of control a thought in my mind.
“Hey Rarity, are you okay?” Fluttershy says quietly behind me, causing me to shake my head slightly and refocus, losing the electric feeling and instantly I push her upright and then refocus on directing the dragons. Parthanaxx has now started to flap and rise off the ground and with it Twilights emotions explode and a look of pure excitement comes on her face making me smile and then turn to Abaddon. He like Parthanaxx has just lifted off the ground and just as with Twilight, Pinkie Pie has a huge smile on her face and she is literally twitching with anticipation.
“This is the most super-duper thing I have ever done I can’t believe that somepony can do this I just wonder what to next!” I quickly laugh and then look down to the ground to find that both Celestia and Rainbow Dash have taken to the sky and are now about to come up alongside my hovering dragon and I decide to wait for the other two mares so I can tell them what I now have in mind.
“Hold hear dragons and wait for my instruction!” I shout to which they all stop in there ascent and then proceed to hover and immediately they both appear to my left and I quickly start to speak. “Okay, one thing before I start, what do you all think of fire?” This question seems to all register with them instantly and I can see a big smile spread across Celestia’s face and when I do a quick survey of the others I find they have a similar look, minus Fluttershy of course whose eyes only grow and then tightens down her grip on me. Of course Fluttershy lives up to her name sake! Shaking the thought out of my head, I then quickly smile and wink at both Celestia and Rainbow Dash and then quickly turn my head back to the center. “Kuz wah stin bod.” (Take to free flight.)
As soon as I say this, the dragons roar slightly and then slowly start to fan out from each other. Abaddon flies off to the right with Pinkie steady talking about parties and Parthanaxx flies off to the left while Twilight starts to strike up a lively conversation with Parthanaxx about the art of magic, something that is a personal favorite of his. That leaves just myself, Fluttershy, Rarity Celestia and Rainbow Dash hovering in midair, not knowing exactly what to do. Well just hovering is not going to cut it. That is when I remember that Rainbow Dash can do the sonic rainboom and from this small spark of memory, a great plan starts to form in my head and instantly I look over to Rainbow Dash. “Hey Dash, you up for some serious flying?” Instantly the mares face lights up and a look of determination crosses her face.
“Oh yea, what do you have in mind!?” My spark within me now grows into a bright glowing fire and I look up to the sky above me.
“Well, if you would allow, I would like to show off the dragon fire thuum.” I say quickly looking back over to Celestia. This seems to take her aback for a few seconds, but she sighs and smiles at me.
“I think it is a great idea, just make sure it is away from the ground, no need to scare somepony.” She says with great enthusiasm to which I turn around and face Fluttershy.
“Okay, I promise that I will take this slow…are you alright with going up higher?” I ask gently while stroking her mane and smiling brightly. At first I believe that she might not have heard me because she continues to stay glued to me and not look up at me, so I start to repeat myself.
“Do you want to-.” Fluttershy’s voice cuts me off about mid-sentence with a quiet response.
“P-please do, d-don’t mind me.” I then sigh and turn back around to face Rainbow and Celestia and then smile.
“Alright then, let’s do this.” I say while placing my hands on Rarity’s sides and she instantly turns her head around with a blush. “Hold on tight.” I say before taking a breath in and giving Odaviing a kick in the side of the neck to which he roars and then rapidly flaps his wings, causing us to rise up fast. This sudden movement causes Fluttershy to eep and grab my tighter and for Rarity to stumble slightly, causing me to have to stabilize her with my hands while still trying to command the dragon on what to do. “Go into free flight Odaviing, just so you can get used to flying with more than one passanger on your back.” I say while looking over to see Celestia and Rainbow Dash ascending beside me, both of them with looks of determination and readiness on their faces. “I think we should just fly for now, then for the finale we play with fire so to speak.”
They both slowly nod their heads, but something once again seems off about them. They both seem to have a somewhat annoyed expression on their faces and at first I don’t know what it is that may have upset them, so I just smile nervously and my eyes back and forth from the two of them until I actually follow their estimated line of sight and find that they’re looking at Rarity once more. “What is the problem this time?” I think to myself as I check to see what they could be possible worried about and I slightly remove my hand from Rarity and think for a second and that is when something clicks inside my confused autistic mind. “I think she may be enjoying the contact of my hand a little too much!” I shout to myself while gently removing my other hand. At the removal of my other hand, Rarity sits up straight but not before giving a soft and quiet moan of disappointment and then I decide to let the serenity of the situation fill me and I look over the side of the dragon.
We are circling at roughly 250 feet above the crowed and from hear they all appear to be rather small, but even then I could still hear cheering and stomping from down below, indicating that my plan was working. The cool air is running through my hair and the warm light of the setting sun hits my skin, making me feel free from all the troubles of my day. I give a contented sigh and then turn to look at the vast range of mountains, painted in a majestic purple and blue by the light of the setting sun. “It is great to finally be home.” I say to myself while drawing a deep breath and then turning back to Celestia. “This place is even more beautiful than I had seen through the thuum, I am truly awed are you sure this is not Heaven?” I say laughing slightly to which Celestia blushes slightly and then flaps her wings a few more times until she is directly across from me.
“Equestria is a truly wonderful place, I am glad that you feel so welcomed to my kingdom.” She says in a heartfelt manor before Rainbow Dash quickly interrupts.
“Yea, yea you say that now, but trust me it can get old fast.” Her voice is standoffish and crude, making me instantly turn my head to her with a look of confusion.
“How can you say that, this place is the best I have ever seen!” I say with a hint of anger present in my voice and she just furrows her brows and smiles.
“You will see, trust me!” She says matter of factly and then in a flash, zooms right past me heading towards Abaddon and Pinkie Pie. Shrugging it off, I quickly turn back to the center and just sigh. Then I just stare off into the horizon and close my eyes, letting the serenity take me in and for me not to let the cyan blue mare get me down.
...
After about an hour of flying, the sun has started to set and I can sense that the everypony, including the dragons were starting to tire and so I decide that the grand finale is past due and so I take an inhale of breathe before yelling very loudly.
“I am sorry…I will give warning next time.” Instantly a huge blush grows on her face and she coos slightly and smiles.
“Thuri, you called?” Abaddon says before Pinkie Pie gets excited and start to speak.
“Oh that was some of the most fun that I have ever had it is so great to get to fly without a big balloon and hey Chris this some true fantastical fun do you like parties because I love parties!” Her voice is going a million miles a minute and it is kind of hard to keep up, but after a minute or two she quiets down and smiles a huge smile and beams at me.
“I am glad you liked it!” I say with enthusiasm and then turn to face Twilight who is looking at me with a slightly less intense smile and with a slight blush present on her face.
“This has been amazing, Parthanaxx here knows his stuff about magic and has even given me a few spells to try.” Knowing that she is already excited, I smile widely and then laugh.
“Well, you have not seen anything yet, I made sure to save the best for last, and well that is if FIRE is what you consider the best thing!” I say loudly to which a blur followed by a rainbow flies straight by me and stops a quarter of the way back from Odaviing.
“Hell yea I like fire!” The excited voice of Rainbow Dash says before she quickly flies in front of me and hovers inches from my face with a wide eyes and a huge grin.
“Yep, I will now not only show you fire, but I will also show you the fire within myself as well!” This causes Rainbow to do a small backflip and then she quickly flies back over to where Twilight is and sets down behind her.
“And I got a front row seat!” She says energetically, making Twilight face hoof and role her eyes slightly. Taking this as the final straw I turn my head so I can see Fluttershy and then brush her cheek with my hand.
“Hey, I know you’re sacred but I think you might want to see this.” I say softly to which Fluttershy opens her eyes and rests her head on my shoulder.
“What is it?” She says softly and instantly I remove my hand from her cheek and smile warmly.
“A fire show, you ready to see?” For some strange reason after hearing this, Fluttershy grows a small smile and then looks me dead in the eyes, making me jump slightly.
“Sure Chris, just please don’t leave me alone on the dragon.” Her voice sounds happy, but in the back ground I can hear a slight hint of pleading in her voice and I gently place a hand on one of her hooves.
“No problem.” I say lowly with a loving voice, causing both her and myself to blush slightly while turn away from each other at the same time. However just as quickly as the moment happened the voice of Odaviing pulls me out of my state and I shake my head slightly. “What is it Odaviing?” The dragon then gently clears his voice and looks up slightly towards me.
“Do you have any commands for us Thuri?” Knowing that the time was fast approaching for us to actually pull off the last stunt I then motion for Celestia and Rainbow to fly ahead of us and they quickly do and I then lean down closer to Odaviing’s head.
“It is time to show the fire salute, is your thuum up to the task?!” I question loudly causing the dragon to roar loudly.
“What are they doing?” She yells over the loud sound of the dragons breathing heavily while I look forward towards Celestia and Rainbow Dash.
“They are getting ready to use their fire shouts, as soon as the sun sets completely behind the horizon, they and I are going to light up the sky with different colors of fire!” I say while waving Celestia and Rainbow Dash backwards. Upon Celestia seeing me, she smiles and then quickly drops back to beside me and Rainbow Dash upon seeing she is alone also drops back to beside Celestia and then immediately starts to talk.
“So when are we going to see some fire, not often I can see something as epic as myself.” She says with an over confident voice, making me slightly sigh.
“When the sun goes down, and not only them but me as well!” I say confidently back, causing Rarity to gasp and for Celestia to smile a bright smile.
“You can breathe fire, darling how many things can you do?!” Rarity says in amazement to which I just continue to scan the dragons and ponies, but smile lightly.
“Yep, and that is not even half of what I can do!” I say proudly while continuing to scan the surroundings and make sure that both pony and dragon are ready for one of the greatest displays of power and then look over to the sun. It is now almost completely set behind the horizon and I quickly start to take in deep breathes, feeling the thuum start to build up inside me. As I do this I quickly look back to Fluttershy and notice that she is looking at me with a nervous look but determined eyes and I smile slightly to her and wink before facing Celestia. “We are ready whenever you are.” Celestia quickly nods and then descends down below us and starts to speak to the crowed below.
“Ladies and gentlecolts, are new guest now would be greatly honored to show you another one of his remarkable gifts, in tribute to his new found home of Equestria…the fire salute of the Dragonborn!” As soon as I hear this and the slight roar of the crowed, I smile and then a look of determination crosses my face.
“Alright, I could not have said that better myself!” Now knowing that the time was drawing near, I now look side to side at the dragons. “Get into position!” I yell loudly to which the dragons roar and then break formation and start to increase their altitude and Odaviing then abruptly stops and hovers in midair. After a few seconds Parthanaxx and Abaddon stop about 100 feet above me and hover, while still taking in large breaths of air and then look to me in waiting. Seeing that everyone was in position, I then look to my side and notice Rainbow is rapidly flapping her wings and a look of curiosity has consumed her face. “You might want to grab onto one of the dragons, not sure your level of flight is going to be able to keep up with this.” This causes Rainbow’s face to contort in insult and she then flies right up to my face.
“I can handle myself, thank you very much!” She says angrily to which I chuckle slightly.
“Okay, but don’t say I did not warn you!” I say jokingly before focusing on my breath once more and further increase its heaviness. With a huff, Rainbow flies back over to her original position and then adverts her eyes from me with a pissed off expression. Knowing that she was going to be surprised, I just slightly chuckle and then look over to find that Celestia has joined beside her and I smile gently. “You might want to grab a dragon for this part, I don’t know if you will be able to keep up otherwise.” A puzzled look crosses Celestia’s face and she looks to me in question, but then quickly smiles and nods lightly.
“Okay, then I will ride with Parthanaxx, I promised Twilight that I would spend time with her today and I plan on keeping that promise.” She says excitedly. Knowing that arguing was futile, I smile and nod my head to which Celestia quickly bolts from her position and rises up towards Parthanaxx waving to Twilight as she ascended. When she reaches him, she gently sets down behind Twilight and gives her a warm smile before sticking her hoof in the air as what I could only assume to be a thumbs up to start. Knowing that all of this was finally coming together, I take one last deep breath of air and then look back and forth between the two dragons and the mares on top.
“Alright then, everypony…hold on tight this is going to be a little rough.” I shout to which Pinkie Pie pulls a seatbelt from who knows where and straps herself in and Twilight and Celestia’s horn starts to glow and then fade away and both give me another hoof up and I quickly assess Fluttershy to see she is now holding me extremely tight and for good measure, I put my arms around Rarity and hold her tight. Then I quickly take in a huge breath. “Begin the salute!”
As soon as I finish the last word, the dragons roar and then with a quick flap of the wings dive down at me full speed. Then Odaviing quickly flaps his wings and then shoots up towards them at breakneck speed, causing both Fluttershy and Rarity to scream slightly and me to jolt backwards and reposition myself so I do not fall off the dragon. The looks on the faces of the other mares tell of both fear and joy, except for Pinkie who has her hooves in the air and is screaming in joy as if this was a roller coaster ride. Laughing slightly at the pink mare, I refocus on the event at hand and can see that Parthanaxx and Abaddon are now no more than 100 feet away and they have kept their course towards us, making sure that they are still off to the left and right. That is when I feel Odaviing draw his head back slightly and then see that the other two have done the same, I hold my breath in anticipation and wait for the fun to start. After a half second, the wait is over as I can hear a few unreadable works in dragon come from Odaviing and then he jolts his head forward sending a stream of scorching fire straight in between the two dragons who respond by exhaling two massive streams of fire that rocket past me.
While the three are still exhaling fire, we quickly rocket by them, the wind coming off of them smacking me in the face making it hard to keep my eyes open. Odaviing quickly comes to a halt and hovers for a second before flying straight up and then diving down at a loop while giving another long fire shout. As we complete the loop and start to fly away in order to get the second angel, Abaddon comes souring through the circle and shoots a small trail of fire going through the bottom of the ring and then roars before rapidly climbing in altitude. Then he suddenly stops and gives another loud roar before diving straight down and exhaling another arch of fire. Quickly afterwards Parthanaxx comes rocketing past as Abaddon finishes the loop and shoots a stream of fire that connects with the arch. After they clear, Odaviing turns sharply and heads towards a blank space beside the arch and climbs straight up and then dives down and shoots another fire arch and then starts to climb again.
In a flash we recreate the same principle as the first time and then we split are separate ways. The whole sky is alive with the sounds of flapping wings, fire and smoke and after a minute it is hard for me to keep track of what is going on so I just relax and let the dragons continue their work.
After a few minutes of intense fire shouting, all the dragons reform into a three wide formation and then hover on the outside of all the marks and I quickly set myself in position for me to perform the last fire shout, because I only had a limited time until the streaks would fade from the sky. “Hey, Rarity do you mind climbing on board with Pinkie I can’t breathe fire with you in front of me.” Not open for any objections I quickly hurry her over to Abaddon and then refocus my attention on my breath. It has grown in intensity and the thuum within me has now reached its highest peak so much that it is making my body throb from the extreme power.
When I feel the power level hit its maximum threshold, I quickly look over to all the ponies and see that they have looks of anticipation on their faces. “This one is my personal tribute to our new found friendship.” I say before rapidly turning around and steadying myself before taking a huge breath in and shouting with all the power possible for my fire shout. “Yol Toor Shuuuuuuuuuuuuuuul!” (Fire breath!)
A massive stream of white fire, ten times bigger than that of the dragon’s shouts comes bursting out of my mouth and quickly streaks across the sky with gale force power. The stream quickly engulfs the others fire and then just as quickly as if formed, dies out and then all is quiet and still. Wanting to know what they thought of my fire shout, I turn my head with a smile but instantly it turns to one of confusion. Their mouths all hang open and they are staring at me wide eyed, as if what I had just did was either absolutely amazing or absolutely terrifying or a mix of both. “Well what do you think?” I say brightly to which they all shake their heads and then look at me, a mix of emotions flowing through their eyes.
“THAT WAS ABSOLUTLY EPIC!” Rainbow Dash says before flying up to me and hugging me tightly while the others form similar reactions.
“How did you do that?!” Twilight exclaims.
“That was by far the most impressive display of raw power I have ever seen from somepony outside of an alicorn!” Celestia shouts, causing me to blush slightly.
“That was the coolest thing I have ever seen you are going to get one extra superfantastical party!” Pinkie exclaims to which I just continue to blush and look at all my new friends.
“Ah its noting really, just wanted to make sure my new friends have fun is all.” I say bashfully before removing Rainbow from her hug and then looking down to the ground. From where I am I can see ponies are jumping up and down and looks like there having a blast. “Yep, I got em!” I think to myself as I now will the dragons to land and they quickly dive down to the ground and then gently come to a landing near the crowed of ponies and as soon as I step off the crowed breaks into a huge round of stomping and whistling. Trying to be as humble as this event has swelled my head to be, I hop off Odaviing and give a few smiles and bow a few times to which the crowd roars once more in approval and another round of hoof beats.
However, this quickly dies off and in confusion I can see that in my act Celestia and the other ponies have gathered close to me with various smiles, including Fluttershy who seems to detach herself from me without me having felt her do so. Now raising to full height I then wave the ponies to get even closer to me and they quickly do, with Twilight quickly shoving Rainbow out of the way and taking a spot standing in front of me. Once again I can hear the annoyed sigh of Rainbow Dash and the sad pout of Rarity before they get in closer to my side, still shoving each other slightly trying to get closer to me. However, when Celestia clears her throat, I turn and ignore the fighting mares, wanting to hear what Celestia was going to have to say.
‘Well I have to say that was impressive…am I right?!” The crowd roars with applause and then Celestia raises a hoof and crowd instantly grows silent. “You all first viewed him as a demon, a strange foreigner in are lands, but this demonstration tonight and I believe that I speak for everypony among us tonight when I say that he is far from a demon, but a very powerful and gentle being who wants nothing more than to be excepted and become a part of our ponies!” The crowed then explodes into another round of hoof stomping and whistling and then Celestia motions me with her head to step up beside her. Knowing that this was my time to be in the spotlight once more, I put on a smile and step around Twilight and take my place next to Celestia.
As the roar of the crowd continues I smile and wave to them, blowing the occasional kiss and living up this moment as much as possible. But then something happens that I never would have expected. Celestia quickly extends the wing that I am standing by and then gently drapes it over my back, causing me to gasp slightly and then blush fiercely. Then when I turn and look at her, a slight blush is spread across her face and her eyes seem to be glowing slightly, making my insides melt and my being to float in euphoria. Her wing is soft and warm, making me feel as though a massive comfy blanket has been spread across me and is now self-warming itself to the perfect temperature. Her gaze makes me feel a state of utter bliss that I have never felt before and I gently rub the one of my hands against the wing, causing a slight shutter to come from Celestia whose eyes glow a little brighter, causing me to fall even more into euphoria.
After what feel like an eternity, Celestia reluctantly looks away from me to the crowed and instantly some of my euphoric state leaves me, but enough remains from the wing that I hardly notice it and then I turn back to face the crowed as well. “Now I know that it has grown late and many of you must attend to yourselves before being able to rest, even I am starting to feel tired, but I want to close with a personal welcome to our newest edition to Equestria…Chris the Dragonborn!” As soon as she says this, the crowd now literally starts a small earthquake and starts to chant one thing in unison.
“Dragonborn, Dragonborn, Dragonborn, Dragonborn, Dragonborn…!”
After a few more minutes of intense shouting and me soaking up the attention from the ponies, they then turn and start to head back to Ponyville and Celestia releases me from her wing and instantly I turn to her and she smiles brightly at me. Then she motions for me follow her back to the group of mares and I quickly do and once I arrive they all instantly surround me.
“You know I think they like you!” Fluttershy says first making me smile proudly.
“Well what do you all think of me?” I say quietly before a unified voice quickly answers me.
“We think you’re amazing!” Without hesitation, I quickly laugh and then sigh.
“Well, I have got to get home and crash, I will see you all later and Chris…we have got to fly sometime together, what do you say?”
“Absolutely, just promise me you won’t lag too far behind me!” I say jokingly, causing Rainbow to smile and narrow her eyes.
“I must return to Canterlot, but please if you wish I will take you to Canterlot tomorrow I would like to get to know you better and for you to meet my sister Luna.” She says giving me a tired smile and I hold my smile and gesture with my arms towards Canterlot.
“I would greatly appreciate that but for now…your castle awaits you princess.” Celestia then gently flaps her wings several times and then rises into the sky while giving us a heartfelt goodnight and then flies off towards Canterlot. Then as soon as she is out of sigh, Rarity quickly runs up to me and leans up while smiling and hugging me around the neck.
“I do say, you may be cute but your fashion is one to be improved, I have given Fluttershy some clothes for you to wear tomorrow to the royal palace but please stop by sometime and get the other clothing I will make for you alright.” This statement causes me to look at her with a strange look and I cock my head slightly to the side.
“How did you-?” However I am instantly stopped by a glowing white light coming from her horn and I my head cocks over even more slightly.
“Fashion magic, the whole time you had your hooves on me I was filling your body with my magic, getting all your measurements and even looking at the layout of your body.” Instantly my face reddens and I look down to the ground as Rarity laughs flirtingly before continuing to speak. “Then I used my magic to guide the tools at my shop to create what I thought based on what you were wearing you would like and it was not easy considering that I have never made human clothes before, but I feel as though you will find them simple but fitting of your style!” She says happily while giggling and continuing to embrace me in a hug. After a few seconds of her finishing talking, I recompose myself and look to her, my lips only inches from hers.
“Thanks and I am sure I will enjoy them.” I say shyly to which she giggles and kisses me on my cheek before releasing me and then turning around to start walking back to Ponyville.
“Goodnight Chris.” She says before her tail gently brushes to the side, briefly revealing her marehood to me and immediately I blush and stammer a goodnight back and without another word she then starts to walk back towards the entrance of Ponyville and as soon as she get to the first building, rounds a corner and then disappears. Well she certainly likes me!” I think to myself as I turn back around to face the remaining ponies while laughing slightly hoping for them to have not just seen that little stunt. However my hope is quickly dashed as I see Twilight is rolling her eyes and Fluttershy is about to start weeping. Instantly I try to put on a happy face and engage the ponies in some form of conversation in an effort to restore them.
“So, I guess we all should start to head back home, because I don’t know about you but I am beat!” I say while nervously laughing. Twilight eyes then focus on me and so does Fluttershy and they both crack a small smile and I take a small breath of relieve and walk over next to Fluttershy. Pinkie Pie then gives a tired sigh and I turn my focus to her and see that she has started to walk back to Ponyville. “Hey Pinkie, goodnight!” I shout and she immediately turns around and cracks a huge smile.
“Have a super-duper night Chris by the way I think I know what kind of party to throw you whenever I can get the chance!” She says quickly, her tail and mane twitching wildly. Seeing that she was probably excited about getting to host a party for her new friend, I wave to her and smile.
“I cannot wait!” I say energetically before bending down and running a hand through Fluttershy’s mane making her sigh and giggle slightly. Pinkie then cracks another even bigger smile.
“Well then I am going to teach you how to P-A-R-T-Y!” She says energetically before jumping off the ground and spinning her legs around like a helicopter and then with the sound of a burnout, takes off in a flash and then disappears into Ponyville, leaving me open mouthed and stunned at what I had just witnessed.
“How the hell does she do that?” I say with amazement before turning to Twilight with a slightly cocked head and she gives a gentle laugh.
“One thing you will find about Pinkie is that there is no explanation to what she can do besides the fact that she is Pinkie!” Twilight says before giving another small laugh and then a long yawn. “I am pretty tired, so I am going to go ahead and get home, but if you would like when you get the chance stop by my place, I have so many questions about that power of yours, what is it called again?”
“It is called the thuum and I will be happy to come and spend some time with you and answer any questions you have.” Twilight then gently smiles before blushing slightly and turns around to face Ponyville.
“This was one of the best nights I have ever had, thank you.” She says in a warm voice and I instantly become bashful.
“Oh it was nothing, now you go ahead and get some sleep, don’t want you tired for whatever may lie ahead tomorrow.” Twilight then instantly yawns and nods in agreement and then starts to gently walk towards the town.
“Goodnight Chris, I will never forget this night.” She says quietly, making my face turn red and my insides hum with warm energy.
“Goodnight Twilight!” I shout to her and then turn back to face Fluttershy and see that she herself looks dog tired and instantly I pull my hand from her and then gently pick the mare up.
“W-what are you doing?” She asks weakly to which I look forward and start to walk towards Odaviing.
“Carrying you home, it is late and you look tired and I know that it is going to be a long walk back so I think I am going to take Odaviing back if that is okay with you?” Fluttershy then surprises me and gently snuggles up on me, wrapping her tail around my waist and then sighing.
“Wow you are so warm and soft, I like it.” The redness returns to my face and I instantly go to say something but I think better and stop myself and just let myself be in this moment. Odaviing must also know that I am having a tender moment because he says nothing to me and when I approach his head he lowers it to the ground and I climb on bored and position myself so that I am able to balance while holding Fluttershy. After I get myself situated, I then look over to Parthanaxx and Abaddon while stroking Fluttershy gently.
“Go ahead and return to Skuldafin, I will call for you if I need you.” I say lightly and the two dragons nod and then with a single flap of their wings are air born and start heading off in the direction of the same mountain they flew over to come when I called them originally. After a minute they cross the mountain and then vanish from sight and I sigh and speak slowly to Odaviing. “You know where to go?” The massive dragons simply nods his head slightly and then with a single flap of his wings goes air born and then flies in a circle before starting to fly following the dirt road and I decide to let myself relax and try to keep awake for the next 2 minutes of flight.
But as I am about to lean back and relax a slight animal like roar catches my attention and instantly I look around in question. The roar is low and sounds similar to that of a cougar, but deeper pitched and sounds even more primal, almost evil. Instantly I realize that this is not coming from any animal but from something else and that sends my senses into overdrive. After a few seconds more pass of this strange sound it fades away into nothing and now the only sound is that of the flapping of wings and the rushing of air, leaving me slightly boggled but completely aware. “Something is not right here and I know that sound from somewhere, but somehow I feel as though that might have been something really bad waking up and if I know anything about bad things…once they awaken then all hell breaks loose!”
Chapter 8: Tick of a Watch
“Holy shit!” I yell shooting up from my bed and grasping the covers hard. I take a quick look around the room and see that I am back in Fluttershy’s house and instantly I sigh and slump back down roughly into the bed. “Shit…it was only a dream!” I think to myself while staring up at the ceiling, trying to calm my body down from its alert and nervous state but it refuses to move to a calm so I just lay there, terror stricken and scared. When a few minutes pass and I am able to get some sort of control over myself, I look over to the window and see that the sun has barely risen over the top of the horizon indicating that it must still be early morning.
Sighing in annoyance I then close my eyes and try to get back to sleep. But before I can get even close to falling back to sleep, I feel a warm presence brush up against my back followed by a slight sigh and instantly I shoot back up and yank the covers off one side of my bed before breathing a sigh of relieve. Curled up on the right side of my bed sleeping soundly is Fluttershy, her stretched out form gently rising and falling with gentle breaths with her tail curled in an arch around her side, a calm smile on her face. Seeing her instantly calms me down and I laugh slightly before slowly laying back down and gently scooting towards her sleeping form, making sure not to disturb her.
“Good morning Chri-.” Fluttershy starts to say before opening her eyes wide, eeping then burying her head under one of my sheets, causing me to laugh slightly and quickly uncover her head from the sheets.
“Hey, what’s wrong?” I ask the hiding mare, to which she looks up to me with a blush on her face and worry in her eyes.
“I-I s-slept with you without asking and that was the first time I had slept beside a stallion it i-is embarrassing.” She says shyly to which I gently caress her cheek and she eeps again, but I do not remove my hand.
“I don’t mind if you sleep with me so don’t be so embarrassed, actually it was probably the only thing that kept my nightmare down to half intensity.” I say smiling, but a look of concern then crosses Fluttershy’s face and she gently places her hoof in my hand.
“I heard you screaming about something last night and I came in here to find you thrashing around and trying desperately to wake up, so I hummed to you and that calmed you down slightly and I thought if I slept with you then you would have a good night so I curled up beside you and fell asleep.” She says quickly in an effort to try to explain the situation and when she finishes I chuckle slightly while removing my hand from her cheek.
“Thank you very much, you know your kindness seems to have no ends and that is something I like about you.” I say making her blush and leans her head into my shoulder and then sighs.
“You are not like other ponies, you have something about you that I feel I don’t need to be nervous about, a calming presence that seems to make me feel as though I have known you forever.” My heart melts inside my chest with that comment and I start to hum with bright energy and then rest my head on the top of hers.
“Well, I am glad that you have quickly warmed up to me and you enjoy my company!” I say proudly while gently rubbing into her mane with my head.
“Hey that tickles!” She says shaking her head in a playful attempt to get me to stop, but I ignore it and continue to caress the top of her head with my head.
After a few minutes, I cast a quick glance over to the window and see that the sun has now risen completely over the horizon and is now brightly illuminating the landscape and all its details. Then I realize that if I wanted to be able to catch both Celestia and Luna in the right amount of time then I will have to get going soon…not wanting to keep the princess of the night from getting her sleep. Now looking back to Fluttershy I see that her face is bright, but her eyes are not the same. “You need to get going, you do have to go to Canterlot today…how exciting that you, on your third day to Equestria are already being invited personally to the royal palace by none other than princess Celestia herself that has never happened before with anypony, how exciting.” I slightly laugh and then release Fluttershy before sitting up and stretching slightly before rising and walking over to a nightstand where I had placed my clothes for the event.
“Well, I guess that could be expected when you can call and ride dragons, breathe fire and do other things that nopony else can do, but if you want my other opinion it is because Celestia likes me but that’s just my two cents.” I say quickly while picking up the clothes and heading for the door.
“C-Celestia likes you?” She says shakily, causing me to stop and then return my eyes to her.
“I don’t really know for sure, but I can tell you for sure that Rarity does, the way she acted around me last night was proof of that and I have a feeling the rest of your friends do as well, even Rainbow Dash.” I say plainly as Fluttershy laughs quickly and I raise an eyebrow in confusion. Not being able to determine if anything was wrong or not, I shrug slightly and then step over to the door to the closet and open it with one of my hands and stepping one leg out, making sure to continue to smile at Fluttershy. “I am going to take a shower, if you want when I get out I can help you with the animals.” Fluttershy smiles at me and all the nervousness from just a second ago leaves her face in an instant.
“No it is alright, I will get it all done, I don’t want you to get those clothes dirty before going to the palace.” She says happily creating a slight smile on my face.
“Okay Fluttershy I am going to take a shower and wash up while you do that, when I get out we can eat breakfast together and you can tell me about Canterlot sound good?” Fluttershy nods her head gently smiling and then stretches her wings out before rising off the bed and looking out the window.
“Can you hurry, I want to spend as much time with you before you go as I can.” Fluttershy says nervously, making a light blush spread across her face and this in turn makes me smile and laugh.
“So I guess she likes me, well I guess I also like her but in the same time I also think I have warm feelings for the other mares to…so the circle is complete minus Applejack who I have a feeling I will find out soon enough about her.” I think to myself as I give Fluttershy a small wink and then step completely into the hallway and close the door before walking slowly to the end of the hallway, opening the door to the bathroom and stepping inside closing it. Then I place the clothes on the end of the sink counter and slowly start to remove my clothing from my body.
I remove all of my clothes and look down to the clothes Rarity had made for me. A pair of simple but stylish brown cargo pants folded up neatly next to a bright orange and red colored shirt with a pair of brown slip on boots and long black boot socks. That is also when I noticed that underneath the black socks was a pair of white and black boxers “Well, I guess when she said she investigated my body she meant my entire body, oh boy I hope she has not told anypony.” This thought makes me slightly blush and I try not to picture the look on her sly face as she mentally goes over me section by section. However, not wanting to dwell on the thought of Rarity oogling at my nether, I shift my full focus onto the shirt.
A small ray of sunlight coming through a window near the top of the shower is striking the shirt and from that spot flames radiate off the shirt. Immediately I recoil slightly and then hold my hand over the supposed flame, but no heat greets me. That’s odd. Wondering what was going on, I then pick the shirt up and lift it so I can get a better view of the flames and more light strikes the clothes, causing more of the fabric to be consumed in what appeared to be flames. I instantly look at it in confusion, but then instinctively I hold the rest of the shirt up to the light pouring in through the window and the entire shirt then bursts into flames. “Well I guess when you say dragon, most ponies think fire, it is nice but they have not even seen 1/4th of my thuum yet, hell maybe I will get lucky and Trixie, Blueblood or even Gilda will show up that way they can be assholes to my friends so I have an excuse to turn someone to ashes or call a storm and them get fried by lighting and tornadoes, speaking of storms I bet I can use that shout to fuck with the weather pegasus and Rainbow Dash, yea I am going to definitely do that eventually!”
Now having something devious to laugh at I remove the shirt from the light and the mock flames instantly are extinguished and I set the shirt down neatly and then still laughing in an evil like way at my plans for the weather ponies, step over to the shower and turn the water on. As I wait for the water to warm up, I sit quietly and think to myself. “This is going to be a great day!”“They fit perfectly, nice job Rarity!” I shout inside my head, hoping that somehow she could hear me and revel in the appreciation of her clothes conforming to me so well. “It must have been very difficult for her to do this, I will have to thank her in person when I get the chance.” I tell myself as I let a ray of light strike my chest causing the flames to once again ignite. After a few seconds of admiring the handiwork of the clothing I then turn from the mirror and the fabric extinguishes itself before I head over to the door and slowly open it then proceed down the hallway. As I take small steps toward the kitchen and living room area, I can hear Fluttershy humming slightly and birds repeating the sound she had just hummed, making me sigh in content. “Her voice is so beautiful, I wonder if she knows that sound can rival that of the angels…guess not.” I think to myself as I slow down at the corner and poke a curious look around.
The kitchen table is lined with all sorts of breakfast foods and drinks while Fluttershy runs here and there grabbing various bottles and foods while gently attending her waiting animals. Wanting to see her in greater action, I quickly slip around the corner but stay absolutely quiet while looking at the hard working mare. That is when I take a few tentative steps forward and then gently clear my throat, giving up on being stealthy and going in guns blazing. Fluttershy gently stops in mid step and then quickly turns and looks at me before her face explodes in amazement.
“What’s wrong?!” I say quickly and loudly to which Fluttershy quickly rushes into the kitchen and come flying back out towards me with a pot full of water.
“You’re on fire Chris!” She screams loudly causing some of the animals to freak out and start to run amok around the house. That is when I quickly look down to my shirt and notice that some sunlight coming from the windows in the kitchen had enveloped my shirt and now the mock flames had consumed me and look back up to the mare and see that she is about to douse me with the water.
“NO, NO, NO IT’S NOT REAL FIRE!” I shout loudly causing the approaching mare to at the last second pull the pot back with her teeth, causing some of the water to spill over the side of the pot and onto the floor. She sits the pot down on the ground and then quickly gives me a confused look. “It is something Rarity designed for me, because most associate fire with dragons and since I am ‘Dragonborn’ she wanted to include something that might covey that, probably because of my massive fire shout last night but these are not real flames, when exposed to sunlight it appears to burst into flames.” I say informatively to Fluttershy and after a second a huge look of relieve crosses her face.
“Oh I thought you were on fire and I was scared for your well-being so I quickly reacted without thinking, after all I don’t want you to get hurt.” She says quietly, but clearly.
“That is really sweat, thank you!” I say happily before closing the last few inches between us and then giving her a gentle hug. At first I think I may have scared her because she gives a slight gasp but then slowly wraps her forelegs around me and then places her head on my chest and coos.
“Y-your w-welcome.” She says blushing and this causes a large flash of heat to spread from my chest upwards, making me feel as though the mock fire has entered my blood stream. Fluttershy’s tail is gently swishing back and forth behind her while her breaths are long and relaxed, making gentle happy noises rising and falling with the movement of my chest as I slowly inhale and exhale while enjoying the warming feeling of the mare being pressed against my chest. But along with the feelings of happiness, a more primal feeling wells up in me as I feel heat start to shift to my neither region along with the building pleasure from the rest of my body and instinctively I place a hand on the small of her back and gently press her more into me. This causes a slight mph to escape Fluttershy’s lips and then I feel a hoof being pressed into my chest slightly.
“Uh Chris, are you alright?” Upon her saying this I release her as my control is once again brought back to normal.
“I have to control myself, don’t want to scare her and hurt her feelings.” After my momentary self-scolding session, I then look down to Fluttershy and give a nervous smile. “Somewhat, how about you.” I say while laughing nervously trying to desperately avoid intensely warm eyes that seem to in a happy way, looking into my very soul.
"You seemed rather distant for a second and it looked like your eyes were glazed over slightly.” She says worriedly and I instantly try to come up with an excuse for how I was feeling.
“I am sorry I was just remembering my nightmare that’s all.” I say quickly while sighing on the inside from being so quick to save myself. However the concerned look in her eyes grows slightly and she slowly releases me from the hug before walking over to a chair at the end of the table and sits down before looking back to me.
“You want to talk about it?” She says kindly to which I sigh and walk over and sit in a chair on her right side.
“Sure, thanks Fluttershy I actually was wanting to talk with you and your friends about it eventually, but I figured that I would not have to, that it would just fade away eventually but this is going on almost a year of me having this dream so it is about time I spoke of it.” I say grabbing a plate quickly serving myself some pancakes and syrup before taking a fork and cutting off a piece of pancake. “Okay, for the longest time I have had this dream of Hell…more importantly of me going there.” As soon as I say this Fluttershy cocks her head to the side and observes me closely.
“What is Hell?” Fluttershy asks me innocently, causing me to clear my throat. Realizing that since most of Equestria was probably not familiar with the concept of Heaven and Hell, God and The Devil, I try and sum up the story quickly.
“Remember what I said about dragons being demon princes…well demon princes and demons are evil beings that inhabit Hell because they were cast from Heaven in punishment for a rebellion against God, the divine father who created all things including humans who he made in his image. The demons did not want to bow before humans, they thinking because they came before humans that humans should bow to them.” I say in caution, but Fluttershy seems to pick up on this and gently nods her head for me to continue. “This caused tension to build and eventually it boiled over into a war in Heaven where the demons wanted to overthrow God and he threw them out eternally, casting them into a world of misery and torment, Hell, where they suffer for all eternity.” Fluttershy the whole time is gently nodding her head, but when I finish she is shaking slightly and I wait for her to be able to recompose herself before continuing.
When a few seconds pass she looks to me with a confident smile and I continue my story. “Well, now that you know about that somewhat let’s get down to business. In my dream I am sleeping quietly in an unknown location and around my neck is this brilliant gold watch with a white lanyard. ” I then quickly recompose myself and then sigh before continuing. “However, suddenly it is as I am viewing myself from outside my body and my vision slowly starts to focus more on the watch itself as it pops open by itself, the loud ticking noise filling the air. This watch is far from normal because inside an ominous voice repeats over and over again ‘You can never come back.’ As the voice sounds off the face of the watch glows a white color and this light fades and brightens each time a word is spoke. It continues to repeat itself until all the hands line up at the twelve o’clock position and with one final tick, the entire watch explodes into a million pieces, sending me flying through the sky in a completely new place. All around me black storm clouds swirl around violently and I pass through them quickly, the wind whipping my face and stinging my eyes. You okay Fluttershy?” I ask her concurringly to which she quickly stops shaking and refocuses on me.
“Yea, I am j-just trying to steal myself for what is to come, please continue.” Fluttershy says in a low voice and uneasily I clear my throat and continue my story, but now trying to pay close attention to how she is reacting.
“After a few seconds I pass through all the clouds and shoot into a wide open space in what appears to be a dimly lit rocky desert and in the center is a massive wall of lightning. I am flung through the wall and this causes massive pain to shoot up my body, like I had just been struck by a train, but as soon as that happens I then fall to my stomach and feel nothing. From there that is when the ground starts to shake violently and instinctively I get to my feet and start to run away, something in my body telling me that no matter what I had to get away. Looking back as I ran I could see stress marks all going to a central part of where the wall used to be and for some strange reason, I immediately knew that an explosion was about to occur and I try to increase my speed, but I am already running at full speed and cannot run any faster. A few seconds pass of intense shaking and rumbling, a huge explosion shoots up into the sky leaving a small red colored hole and stirring up the clouds, causing them to spin into a deep black tornado.”
Fluttershy’s face is now partially hidden behind her hooves, but I press on and try to finish my story. “As soon as the tornado forms it lowers to the ground and the base connects where the hole in the ground the massive wind gripping me as if a giant hand and starts to yank me backwards towards the whirling monster. I struggle to get away, it throws me on the ground but that does not stop me from trying to fight. I dig my hands and feet into the ground, clawing desperately to avoid getting sucked into the tornado, but no matter how hard I try I continue to lose ground and then after a few more feet I am near the base of the tornado and am sucked inside the monster.” Fluttershy has now buried her head underneath her hooves and is shaking intensely.
“As soon as I enter the inside, super intense winds wildly fling me about, making me thrash wildly in an attempt to stabilize myself. However this is also when I notice that unlike in a traditional tornado where you would be pulled up, I am falling down as if I was inside a whirlpool and I look down because I knew the tornado was camped overtop the red hole… what I see fills me with terror. Sitting at the bottom of the tornado is a large red grandfather clock where the hole that was formed by the explosion and I was approaching it very rapidly. Knowing that I probably knew what was on the other side of this grandfather clock I start to curse and panic before the wind suddenly stops and instead of whirling around, I start to freefall at a rapid pace. Knowing that whatever was happening there was no stopping, I quickly say a prayer and then fall through the face of the clock and it comes into a terrible scene.”
I say with a serious voice and notice Fluttershy start to whimper slightly. Taking this as a good time to warn her of the next part I pause briefly and put a hand on one of her fore hooves. “Now Fluttershy, this next part is going to get very graphic, are you sure that you want me to continue?” I ask in a worried tone to which Fluttershy does noting, but the feeling of an invisible hand lightly squeezing my hand greets me and I know she is okay with me further explaining, so I sigh and resume my speech. “I enter into a world full of fire, smoke and air rich with the smell of death. Below me, a massive ocean of lava seems to stretch on in every direction with no visible end and I am falling full speed towards it.”
Fluttershy now starts to cry slightly, causing me to want to completely stop, but I instead squeeze her hoof even harder and continue. “But just as I am thinking that I am going to end up in the lava, a long skiff like boat emerges from the lava and I fall straight onto it, lucky enough that I landed on my feet and did not go tumbling off it into the lava. Then after a moment I get my barring and then stare in horror at where I now am. That is also when I realize that I am not alone on the boat and I turn slightly to look behind me. A giant skeleton beast is looking at me with evil eyes and immediately I try and use a shout on him, but I find that for some reason I cannot use my thuum. The massive beast then quickly tried to bite me and I duck and it only gets me in the arm.”
I say in relief, however it does not seem to calm Fluttershy down as her crying starts to grow even more intense. “Being bitten by this beast feels like I am being stabbed by a thousand hot knives and I cry out in extreme pain, tears streaming like mad out of my eyes. My body is crying out for me to get as far away from this creature as I can and with a burst of strength I sprint up to the front of the boat. But then something comes slowly rising up out of the lava and instantly my new sense of fear floods my system. After it rises out of the lava, the creature gives a loud roar and then appears out of the fire, a giant hellhound looking at me with an evil smile and fire orange eyes. But that is not the only strange thing about him because inside his eyes are these bright red symbols that look like bulls eyes with the addition of one line extending from the top and three extending out from the bottom.” I quickly pull Fluttershy into a tight hug as the painful memory starts to make me feel unsafe, something I am not used to feeling.
“Upon noticing the strange symbols my mind races and I immediately try to run back towards the other monster, wanting to be as far away from this new monster as possible. But with a quick breath in and out, a wall of fire smacks into the ship in front of me, spawning small imps. I scream in horror as I try to run away from them only to be stopped by more fire and imps blocking my forward path. I am now surrounded and before I know it they jump me and instantly start biting into my skin. The pain is unbearable and I scream out for help, but to no avail as the creatures continue to claw and bite me with no mercy.” After a few minutes of trying to shake the imps off of me, my heart drops in my chest as I feel the boat start to tip upwards and on instinct, I gather my remaining strength and make a mad dash to the front of the boat. Before I can get there the boat has tipped up and is slowly sinking back into the lava and I quickly climb the foremast and hold on as tight as I can as the imps continue to tear me apart.”
At this my skin starts to crawl and I almost fall out of my seat, only being stopped by Fluttershy’s firm grip on me. “My screams now increase not from physical pain but from the overwhelming emotional pain because I know that despite the physical pain, I was never going to get to go back and be with those I love again…eternal separation from all things I care about.” And right before I can touch the lava, I wake back up.” I finish looking at Fluttershy with relieved eyes. “I told you it was intense, sorry.” I say plainly to which Fluttershy turns and looks me dead in my eyes.
“I know it was a dream, but I am scared now that this will happen to you!” She says wrapping me in her forelegs and crying into my chest intensely. Feeling my heart leap into my throat I slowly stroke her long pink mane.
“Aww, Fluttershy it’s just a dream…a scary dream but still a dream.” I say quietly to her but frown slightly. “Yea, for now.” I tell myself before letting her go and wipe a few more tears from her face. “Hey, let’s eat we both have a big day today!” I say energetically before motioning her to get food which she reluctantly releases me then slowly makes herself a plate. Seeing this I do the same and we sit and eat in total silence, trying desperately to not remember the horrible story that I just told.
...
We finish our breakfast and quickly clean up then both step outside and prepare to go our separate ways for the day. However I can tell that the conversation about my dream earlier is still bugging her and so I try my best to get her mind off of it.
“W-well Pinkie Pie and the rest of the gang need my help with something, s-so I got to g-go to Ponyville.” As soon as she finishes this statement, she immediately gives a nervous smile laughing slightly.
“Well that’s suspicious, I really need to teach her to better handle herself because I am not even applying any pressure and she is cracking.” Seeing that she was nervous enough, I just shrug and pretend not to notice anything strange. “Alright then let’s go to Ponyville, you can keep me company.” I say smiling before she looks to me nervously again.
“P-please don’t use the fast running again that s-scared me last time.” She says timidly, causing me to break out in slight laughter.
“No, not this time, actually I figured since I have not spent much time with Annabelle we could ride her into town, or do you think that would cause a panic?” I ask in an unsure voice.
“After yesterday with the dragons, I don’t think so.” She says with uncertainty and that was all I needed to here. Knowing that she was up for the idea I instantly turn and call Annabelle’s name and she springs awake, lazily gets to her feet before yawning and walking over to where we are. As soon as Annabelle sees me she coos and gently lowers her head to me and nuzzles her face with mine and I return it in kind by rubbing my face back. After a few seconds pass, she slowly leans over and then does the same to Fluttershy who giggles and nuzzles her back.
“Good morning Annabelle, did you get a good sleep?” She asks happily to which Annabelle coos and then lets out a deep almost purr from deep in her throat, causing Fluttershy to giggle. “I think that’s a yes.” Seeing these two together is warming my heart and to think that only 2 days ago, she would have probably wet herself at the mere sight of her, but is now completely warmed up to her, as if she had personally raised Annabelle from birth to now. The two embrace for a solid minute and then Annabelle lifts her head back up and looks to me with expectant eyes.
“You must not have been too deep in sleep because I am guessing you know what I want to do?” I say skeptically to which Annabelle grunts and lowers her head to the ground waving her tail slightly. “Alright then good girl!” I say quickly giving her neck a scratch and then climbing aboard the massive T rex sitting down on her neck. “Let’s role!” I say happily to Fluttershy who quickly runs over, flaps her wings to get to where she can mount the neck and gently lands behind me, placing her forelegs around me.
“I am, but please be careful as you know I can scare easily.” She says her face turning a face of red and then giggling again. Knowing that all was well with her, I tap Annabelle on the side and she gently starts to take a few steps forward. After she gets into a steady rhythm and I readjust myself so I do not fall off, she then slowly walks toward the road and with a slight up step, rises above the slight ditch on the side of the road then gently starts walking up the road towards Ponyville. We ride in silence for 5 minutes until we almost reach Ponyville when we encounter a light grey earthpony with another tan earthpony and when they see us they stop dead in their tracks. Not thinking anything of it, I just politely wave and smile, to which they look horrified but then immediately relax and wave back.
“That’s the Dragonborn!” The tan mare says in exclamation and the grey earthpony looks to me as well in amazement.
“What will he do next?!” He says loudly and I take the praise with kindness and gently wave to them as we pass by.
“You know, you might just become more popular than Rainbow Dash.” She says softly to which I laugh and lean back slightly into her.
“Well, that is not my intention but if it happens it happens and all these things I am doing, not wanting to brag, are powerful but there not the most powerful shouts I have.”
“What is your most powerful shout?”
“Well if you are talking about inborn shouts then it is the storm call shout.” I say looking back to her as her eyes grow to massive size.
“Y-you can control the weather?” She says in amazement and I quickly reply.
“Uh huh, most of the time it is to awaken the destructive forces of lightning upon my enemies, but it also spawn tornadoes.” Fluttershy’s eyes grow wide in amazement and then she looks up to the sky.
“Wow that is truly terrifying, but it is nice to know that if need be you can do it.”
“Yea, I guess so but the weather ponies would surly hate me!” I say in a sly tone, causing Fluttershy to give me a hard look.
“We are almost hear, so how are you going to get to Canterlot…unless you will ride a dragon up there it will take forever.” She says instantly lowering her scowl. I curse to myself under my breath.
“I have no clue, but I guess Twilight will know more about it, but I think they will come and get me.”
“How do you know that?” Fluttershy asks skeptically and this makes me think.
“Well, I believe Celestia said she would come and get me last night.” I say sighing and leaning forward off of Fluttershy and staring at the town lazily. The ponies on the outskirts of town are all going about their normal business until they spot me on the T rex.
“The Dragonborn comes!” one of them shouts quickly rushing off into town and I immediately smile and start to feel warm inside. As we slowly approach the main entrance to Ponyville, I can hear some stirring going on inside the town and then a few ponies come rushing out and immediately seeing me they begin to cheer.
After a minute or two more of approaching the town...Annabelle takes a step inside the front and I will her to make her way towards where Twilight’s library is in the middle of town. With her massive legs we reach our destination in mere seconds. Standing around the entrance is Twilight, Rainbow Dash and Rarity, who look at me as if they had just seen a wonder of the world.
“No fucking way!” Rainbow Dash shouts.
“How is this even possible?!” Twilight exclaims before doing a double take
“Wow, even the beasts of the mighty Everfree forest submit to him.” Rarity says while looking at me with an impressed blush and I cannot help but smile back at her.
“This is one of the best things that I have ever seen minus those dragons and I have about seen it all here in Ponyville!” Pinkie Pie says before pulling a glass of water seemingly out of thin air before drinking it and then spitting it out in a comical fashion. Wanting to see the rest of my new friends, I will Annabelle to stop and she does before lowering her head to the ground. Fluttershy is the first to get off, gently flapping her wings and gently releasing me before raising herself up off the neck and jumping down to the ground. I swiftly follow her and then pat Annabelle on the nose.
“Good job girl!” I say praising her for her efforts and she coos and gives me a small nuzzle before laying down in the middle of town and quickly falling asleep. Then I turn and face the group of mares before clearing my throat. “So how’s the morning been?” This seems to break them from there intense staring and they all shake their heads.
“Good just trying to figure out how we are going to plan your-.” Twilight starts to say before Pinkie places a hoof in her mouth and glares at her slightly. Taking the hint to not say whatever it was she was about to, she nods and Pinkie removes her hoof from her mouth before wiping it off on her coat.
“We were just trying to figure out when Celestia was going to come and take you to Canterlot.” Rarity chimes in.
“Well, it is a good thing you all know because if not then I was just going to take a dragon up there.” I say laughing slightly, but Pinkie immediately cuts in.
“That would not be a good idea because the guards may think you’re a danger and then your dragon and you might get super obliterated!” Pinkie says energetically as she acts like she is exploding.
“Thanks for the advice Pinkie!” I say calmly then I wink at her and her face grows a few shades lighter in pink in what I can only imagine to be a blush. That is when Fluttershy walks over next to Rainbow Dash and then stands quietly, slightly blushing towards me and smiling.
“Well then, when will you ever cease to amaze us?” Twilight asks brightly and I turn and face the lavender colored pony.
“Probably never.” I say in a matter of fact tone to her and her face turns a light shade of purple and I immediately understand that to also be a blush.
“I wonder, how are those clothes that I made you, I assume that you like them?” Rarity asks me skeptically and I look her way.
“These are kick ass and you did an amazing job with them, I love them!” I say as a ray of sunlight hits me, instantly setting the shirt ablaze.” With this all the mares eyes grow in size and their mouths fall open, reveling in the sight of hot fire burning on my shirt.
“Wow that is amazing!” All of them say in unison and this causes me to beam with pride.
“Yes, it is pretty amazing, oh and if you are wondering where your book on fire spells went to Twilight, I had to borrow it to make his shirt, sorry.” She says looking to Twilight and instantly a stern look crosses Twilight’s face. However after a few seconds pass her smile returns.
“I thought Spike had burned it…I gave him quite a lecture last night guess I owe him an apology, that is if he was awake!” She says annoyed before turning to look at her library and giving another glare of annoyance. This instantly causes Rainbow Dash to sigh and quickly snap her wings open and then without warning bolt over to an open window on the top floor.
“Spike, get out here there is somepony new you need to meet!” Rainbow says in an annoyed tone as I hear her hit something. As soon as she says this a sudden yell of shock followed by a loud crashing sound originates from the house followed by a few groans of pain.
“I am coming already!” An annoyed voice says and after a minute the door to the front of the library opens and a small purple and green dragon steps forward from inside and wipes his eyes groggily.
“Oh this is Chris and he is a human.” It is barely loud enough for me to hear, but Spike then instantly jumps slightly and then looks over to Twilight.
“How is that even possible, you even said that they were just a legend!” Spike exclaims with wide eyes. This causes me to cock my eyebrow and look quickly to the other mares.
“Humans are just legends?” I think to myself before refocusing on Spike. Twilight sighs slightly and then points a hoof to me.
“Well, I was wrong and now one is here in Equestria.” Twilight says matter of fact and Spike just looks at me strangely. Getting slightly annoyed by the constant staring I furrow my brow and take a little breath.
“You know, it is not polite to stare at somepony Spike.” I say in a slightly annoyed tone, instantly Spikes jaw instantly drops and he stares at me with even wider eyes than before.
“He, he can speak that is amazing… from what you said about them Twilight they were rumored to be savages that could not speak and wanted to devour us.” He says to Twilight who looks uneasily to me and then back to Spike with a worried look bringing her hoof across her throat. However I just laugh slightly and then turn to spike and give him an evil look.
“No Spike, I much prefer to feast on dragons!” I say ominously to which Spike gulps and quickly starts to back up. Knowing that this could be the start of a good prank, I place my hands up near my face and slowly start to tread towards the small dragon. Spike retreat now quickens and his breaths start to get more panic like, as if cornered by a great predator. He continues to back away from me slowly until he back up into the tree house and in a gasp, turns around slightly to see that he has nowhere to go and then quickly looks back to me. However I quickly look over to the mares and give a little wink, trying to clue them in that this was just a prank. At first they do not seem to responds, as they either don’t get it or don’t want to give it away. But eventually the mares all smile slightly and giggle and I turn back to Spike a fierce look present on my face. I pull my lips over my teeth and bring my head back before bringing it back forward and letting out a loud high pitched screech and staring running at him. Spike immediately lets out a loud scream and starts to call for help.
“Twilight!” I continue to run at him full speed and before long I am upon him and am staring him in the face. The dragon is whimpering and shaking harshly and I take this chance to get right in his face and let my breath hit him hard. I slowly start to inch myself closer and closer to him until my mouth is just inches from his neck and then I laugh slightly.
“Gotchay.” I whisper in his ear and immediately burst out laughing. The others do the same. It does not take very long at all for me to start laughing so hard that I start wheezing and I can barely hear myself over the howls of laughter coming from the other mares. I immediately withdraw my head from Spike and stumble over to Pinkie pie and place a hand on her side to prop myself up to keep from falling over.
“Hey that’s not funny you guys!” Spike says madly, but is only met with more laughter and Rainbow Dash gets up in his face and blows him a raspberry.
“You should have seen the look on your face!” She says laughing uncontrollable before dropping to the ground and rolling around in hysteria. Spike obviously does not appreciate this as he just huffs and then turns away from the group annoyed.
“Spike, it is not good to be a bad sport, just go with it!” Rarity says happily continuing to laugh and this causes Spike to blush and turn to face me. He stares me down for a few seconds before a small smile forms on his face and he starts to chuckle slightly and before long he is also laughing along with us, albeit not as intensely.
...
laughing uncontrollably for at least 5 minutes we then slowly settle down as to give are lungs a minute to recuperate and I take this brief pause to look up to the sky. However, I quickly look back down to the rest of the mares and cock on of my eyebrows. “Where is Celestia, I am starting to wonder if she has forgotten me.” I say sighing while looking back up to the sky as Twilight clears her throat.
“No when Princess Celestia says she is going to do something then she does it, no questions asked.” Knowing that I needed something else to pass the time, I try and just make small talk.
“So any of you want to know how I can make that raptor noise from earlier.” I ask skeptically and instantly Pinkie Pie shoots into my face.
“Yea that was so super awesome but scary at the same time how do you do it?!” Pinkie Pie says excitedly and I slowly push her away from me and pop my knuckles.
“Well to tell you the truth I have no idea, but it seems to be something that I have always been able to do since I was born…strange huh?!” I say energetically. However, before anypony can respond, the heavenly horn that played yesterday starts to play and all the ponies gasp.
“It’s Princess Celestia, she is almost here!” Twilight exclaims while Rarity tries desperately to fix a slight stuck of hair from her mane and Fluttershy smiles slightly, her and Pinkie being the only two calm ones in the group. Even Rainbow Dash appears to be scrambling to make her already stunning physique look any better than it actually was and she lands before trying to get the ponies into a line.
“I understand that she is the princess of the sun and all, but this is ridiculous!” I think to myself as some shimmers of light start to form and the horn continues to play its melody. These shimmers of light start to slowly take the form of Celestia and grow in intensity adding more and more detail to the outline. Even though I had seen this happen yesterday, I cannot help but be awestruck at the sight unfolding in front of me as even with all of my experience with the supernatural and other oddities that I find myself constantly being exposed to, it is not often that I get to witness something like this. After a few seconds the shimmers of light become one solid light and I can clearly see the shape of a pony take form and then in a bright flash of light, Celestia emerges onto the ground standing proudly and smiling. Sensing a warm feeling coming from her smile, I smile back to her as she starts to make her way towards me with eagerness and delight abound in her eyes. When she gets really close the others bow in respect, but I remain standing upright and continue to meet her smile with one of my own.
“It is good to see everypony again please rise.” She says looking to the others and they slowly rise up and break their line before forming a semi-circle around me and Celestia.
“Princess Celestia, it is good to see you again.” Twilight says humbly as Celestia then turns her attention to the lavender colored pony.
“It is great to see you to Twilight, I assume you all are ready for the day?” Twilight quickly nods her head and then Celestia turns back to me and flashes a bright colored smile. “And how are you feeling Chris?” She asks me in a warm and caring voice her calming smile making me feel as though I am melting on the inside.
“Great actually never been better!” I reply happily, causing Celestia to giggle and blush.
“It is great to hear and I see you brought a friend along today.” She says looking behind me to what I know is Annabelle and then back to me with a questioning look.
“Yep and thanks to the thuum we are now the best of friends.” Celestia looks at me with awe for a second but then she clears her throat and then stretches her wings until they are fully extended and smiles slyly to me. At first I seem slightly confused at what she is trying to do because of my natural autistic tendencies to not understand social norms of people, much less ponies but then something clicks in my mind and one thought rushes to my head. “She is trying to show herself off!” I say with passion as I look at the alicorn’s massive wings and marvel in their presence. Brightly glowing white feathers that seem to catch and radiate the suns light back to me are in full display for me to admire, causing me to take immediate interest. The muscles that connect them to her body appear soft but firm and seem to bulge just slightly, indicating the extreme strength in her that must be required to power them. “Wow that is impressive, if I ran my hand along her I could feel every pulse, every signal, and every slight movement of her powerful muscles wow!” But at the same time her wings look very sensitive, as if a gentle stroke from the right pony or person…could drive her wild!” I think to myself as a blush forms on my face and she quickly snaps them shut and then clears her throat before turning to face the other mares.
“I take it that you know what is being worked on right now.” She says slyly as the rest of the mares grow sly smiles while looking to me.
“Oh yea princess we are going to be done in no time flat!” Rainbow Dash says energetically before hovering off the ground and doing a back flip before landing one more on the ground.
“It is going to be the best of times alright!” Pinkie exclaims quickly before pulling a kazoo out of nowhere and playing a tune that sounds familiar but I cannot quite place my mind to identifying it.
“ Going to be the talk of the town, but I must be going now, I have a massive amount of orders to fill so ta-ta.” The rest of the mares wave goodbye to her and she then slowly starts to walk away, but not before looking back to me with a lustful smile brushing her tail to the side slightly, giving a brief glimpse of her marehood and I blush slightly and look to the others. They all seem to be looking at me now, sly smiles plastered on their faces. I laugh nervously and then quickly refocus my attention to Celestia.
“S-so I guess your hear to take me to Canterlot?” Celestia slowly nods her head and then look back up to the sky.
“Yes so are you ready to go?” Celestia asks me calmly and I nod my head in response before I then turn back and point to Annabelle.
“Alright sounds good, Annabelle is going to sleep for a while but if she wakes up then just feed her some meat and she will be fine.” I say looking back over to Twilight, Rainbow Dash, Fluttershy and Pinkie Pie who all nod in agreement.
“You can count on us!” Twilight says enthusiastically and I give her a thumbs up and wink to her, causing her to blush and turn her eyes from me.
“Okey dokie smokey!” Pinkie says while bouncing off towards sugarcube corner, humming a happy tune.
“I will never get tired of that!” I say looking to Celestia who then rolls her eyes in a playful manner and then steps up beside me.
“Alright if all is said and done, then let’s go.” She says happily slightly crouching down looking at me with expectant eyes. This act confuses me and I let it known as I look at her confusingly.
“Uh what are you doing?” She then looks at me and giggles slightly and then spreads her wings out and flaps slightly.
“Oh I want to personally fly you to Canterlot.” After letting the statement of what she just said sink in a wave of confusion and joy hits me hard and I break out a shocked smile.
“WHAT?!” Me and Twilight shout in unison, but where mine was confusion and joy hers was full of only confusion.
“But Princess Celestia, won’t that be viewed as strange by your subjects?” She ask with concern, but immediately the princess holds her hoof up.
“My most faithful student, I understand your concern but I wish to do this in honor of his performance yesterday.” Celestia says in a motherly voice, causing Twilight to sigh in defeat and then nod her head at me, telling me that this is really happening and I smile slightly and throw a wink to Twilight, making her slight frown turn into a smile as I slowly throw a leg around Celestia, running it down her strong side, making sure to not step on her wing and then planning it on the other side. Then I slowly sit down on her back, making sure to take it as slowly as I can in an effort not to overload her body with weight.
When I place my full weight on her and adjust myself so I am balanced she then slowly rises to her full form, lifting my feet of the ground and making me lose my balance slightly and I have to lean forward into and wrap my arms around her neck, causing her to chuckle slightly.
“No and this is not like a dragon so I am sorry if I seem awkward.” I say chuckling slightly, making Celestia laugh and take in a deep breath. That is when I for the first time truly feel her. Her massive breath makes all of her muscles flex slightly and the energy from those movements race through my body almost instantly. My heart starts beating fast and I become lost in the sensation. Every single inch of her body is pulsing with energy, every expansion and contraction of her chest as she would draw breaths and then exhale, causing another jolt of energy to surge through me. The spots where my hands were located on the tops of her forelegs were also alive with energy as she would move ever so slightly and the movement would rocket up my hands and into my body, sending a slight wave of pleasure racing through me to meet the oncoming waves.
Then after a few minutes of standing and allowing me to become comfortable with sitting on her still she gives her wings a hard flap and slowly starts to rise into the air. When she gets to about 10 feet off of the ground she then turns away from Ponyville and points herself towards a distant mountain.
“You ready?” She ask energetically and I pull myself out of my euphoric state long enough for me to nod in response I quickly turn back and look down to Twilight and give her a wave. She quickly smiles to me and waves a hoof back to me. As I turn back around Celestia starts flying at a medium pace towards the rather distant mountain. Almost immediately my senses are bombarded with the feeling of rapidly flexing muscles and I sigh in happiness and slightly lean forward and wrap my arms around Celestia’s neck. This earns a slight gasp from Celestia as I begin to slowly stroke the skin where her neck meets with her chest.
“I am sorry, but I cannot help myself you’re just so soft!” I say giggling, looking forward trying to see her face.
“No don’t be sorry, I don’t mind… it has been so long since someponies touch was not motivated by malice.” This statement causes the sensations of energy to stop completely and I raise my head up slightly.
“What do you mean?” I say in heartfelt honesty, causing Celestia to stiffen slightly and I see her eyes start to grow heavy.
“Because of my status for 1000 years as the soul ruler of Equestria caused me to become highly sought after because if a stallion married me then they would be inducted into the royal family. But unfortunately…these would be stallions were just after my body and did not care about me personally. Things never would even progress past a slight kiss and then they would become consumed in lust and try to take advantage of me.” As she finishes this statement a tear rolls down her cheek and I can hear her trying to hold back the rest. “They would try to have sex with me but I would turn them down because I was not ready for it and often times I would stop seeing them after no more than a couple days. I continued to do this for a while until one of the suitors did not like my rejection of him.” That is when the floodgates open and it all comes rushing out. “He was so angry at me that one night, he snuck into my chambers and then he…he tried to rape me.” Upon her saying that she starts to sob uncontrollably and I hug her neck tighter in an effort to calm the upset mare. “Lucky for me a guard had just happened to hear the commotion and he came running and upon seeing him, stabbed him with a spear… he died right on top of me.” She says sobbing even more intensely and immediately my insides become sad so in an effort to calm her I scoot forward towards her neck and then reaching forward gently wipe the tears from one of her cheeks.
“Celestia…please don’t cry, hey look at me.” I say in her ear to which she gently turns her head and because of my close proximity she almost brushes against my cheek. Even with a fierce look of sadness on her face, she still manages to hold my warm gaze and blush slightly while I gently wipe the tears from her eyes. I continue to do this for what feels like an eternity, letting her release her stream of tears, saying nothing but holding my caring look and not letting up in my gentle strokes on her cheek and neck, trying to slowly force all of her sad emotions to leave her and in doing so, make her not only feel better but truly be better. Eventually my technique starts to work and I can see her tears start to come less frequently and the tight feeling of her face and throat relaxes slightly and I take that as a good sigh so increase the frequency of my strokes on her powerful throat. Now in between whimpers of her sad outside I can hear slight sighs of content and happiness, letting me know that my act of kindness is working in full. Then slowly the sighs of happiness start to become more frequent, until they are the only thing she is showing and I slowly remove my hand from her cheek but leave my hand on her throat while deep breathing to get her to even further relax.
“How, how can you do that?” She says so softly that I cannot barely hear her, but I do catch what she is saying and I can feel my own eyes start to feel heavy as my own sadness starts to well up inside as I remember who was the first one to have asked me this question.
“Because…because, for my entire life I have had no friends save the dragons you have met and one that is no longer living.” At the last part I briefly shutter as a tear runs down my cheek. “And was rejected by others, but my family always said I had a naturally calming nature and despite me being rejected that one day this would make me a good friend to others. But because of my isolation from others I felt as though it was just a gesture to soothe my heartbroken existence.” I say hurtfully as another tear makes its way onto my face and I quickly wipe it off with my free hand. Celestia immediately notices this because as soon as I feel more tears about to come out, she gently puts her face to mine and nuzzles me affectionately.
“They were right you know, you really do possess a special gift…a heartwarming charm that even I do not possess and all the other girls really like that, take pride in that.” She says as she gives me another nuzzle and retreats her head so her lips are only inches from mine. “And I also want you to know that you will never have to worry about being isolated and alone again…that is a promise.” Celestia says in a heartfelt tone. This statement while very simple in nature makes my insides fill with a flash of heat, the same heat as I experienced the day I told Fluttershy to not fear me and that I had accepted her and would never think down on her. For one of the first times I truly felt happiness and when coming from a female even if the female was a pony, to hear her say something like that to me without any malice, was absolutely amazing. So much so that before I can even start to process how I am going to respond I smile a bright smile quickly throwing myself forward and wrapping my arms tightly around her neck near her barrel and lay my head down softly on top of her neck. “Can I tell you something very honest right now, I never expected you… to be so soft!” Celestia says in a silly tone and this elects a light laugh from me.
“Well that’s a first, never though of myself as soft but alright!” I say warmly as I tighten my embrace on Celestia.
“Not only do they like me, but I like them…all of them.” I tell myself contently, as my body relaxes into her soft but firm body, releasing all the sadness I had experienced through the conversation and allowing me an inner piece I had just recently come to know thanks to my new friends, a feeling of bliss knowing that even though we barely knew each other that I might have a shot at not only becoming one of their best friends…but possible even their coltfriend.
...
After about 20 more minutes of flying we are very close to the mountain from earlier and from our location I can clearly see the city of Canterlot. It is a huge metropolis with buildings that appear to had been all forged from the rock of the mountain itself. From my angle they all appear to mimic the structure of the Greco Roman style, with tall columns and large arches all carved out of lavish white marble and gold. The streets are formed of similar materials, with various patters of dark, light, shiny and bright colored stones intertwining into a checker pattern that seems to be alive with life and energy.
“Wow Celestia, this place looks even more amazing in person!” I say excitedly and Celestia gives a light giggle.
“It truly is, what do you think of the royal palace?” She says happily and I turn and look towards the center of town. If the city was made of jewels than the palace would be the diamond in the center. It is a huge medieval style castle forged of the shiniest white stone and gems I have ever seen with tall arched walls and two massive minarets side by side that I could only estimate to be at least 100 feet tall. They are both polar opposite colors from one another with the one on the left being adorned in gold and seeming to glow with the same intensity as the sun and the other a jet black color that is dotted with gems that resembles the night sky. Near the top, two massive paintings in the stone depict a fiery red sun with rays painted in a curved shape and the other a brightly lit full moon matching in similar to the design of the sun. From the way that it is set up, it appears that the users of the towers could easily have a bird’s eye view of the entire city and the thoughts of actually going to the top even further excites me.
“It is a true marvel to behold, I assume that you and your sister’s chambers are located in those two towers at the very top?” I ask excitedly wanting to know as much as I can about the palace.
“Yes, mine is the one that seems to resemble the sun and hers is the one that resembles the night and yes, her and my chambers are located at the very top and the throne room is at the center of the palace.” She says cheerfully and this raises my interest a little more about the home of the two princesses.
“So how many rooms are there in the palace?” This seems to cause some trouble for her as she says nothing for a second and then places a hoof to the underside of her chin.
“Hmm, I believe 100 rooms and that does not even count the kitchen or the various living rooms and offices for officials to work out of, plus the various guard quarters and other miscellaneous rooms.” She says happily removing the hoof from her chin as my mouth drops agape.
“WHAT…that’s insane!” I say in shock and Celestia giggles and turns her head and looks to me.
“You’re a funny one Chris, so would you like to see some of Canterlot while your hear, I can land a little way from the palace and we can walk if you want to?” She says sincerely and I take a second to consider her offer and then quickly respond.
“I would love to, but tell me…what did Twilight mean by when she said that it would be viewed strangely if your people saw me riding on your back?” Celestia’s ears perk up slightly and then she slowly shakes her head back and forth.
“Well, in theory it could be taken as you and me were romantically involved.” She says as she stops shaking her head and turns her head to me and blushes slightly to which I laugh.
“That is strange, but what the hell let’s do it!” I say energetically.
“Alright, but be prepared you may receive some…strange and possible evil looks.” She says before starting to slowly descent down towards the city as we had been flying over top of it for the past 20 minutes.
“Ah looks can’t kill and besides I think this may solve your problem with all those stallions chasing you.” I say in a matter of fact tone, causing Celestia to burst out laughing at this statement and eagerly start to descend a little faster. As we draw closer to the wide streets of Canterlot, I can start to hear the voices of ponies talking to one another and the clopping of hoofs as busy ponies rush here and there while fillies and colts run around chasing each other playing various games. This whole scene continues to play out until we are a little ways from the ground and then a loud horn starts to play a heavenly tone and immediately the crowed of people look up to the sky.
“It’s the princess!” Various ponies shout from within the crowed and then the entire crowd starts to bow as we steadily approach the ground. After she gets to about 10 feet off the ground she starts to flap her wings hard in a forward motion, even further slowing are descent and whipping wind into my face. After 3 hard flaps of her mighty wings, I feel her feet slowly come into contact with the ground and this makes a small tremor spread through her body and into mine, making me readjust myself slightly. Celestia continues to keep her massive wings spread out to their maximum length, blocking my view of the crowed so I cannot see if any of the ponies have spotted my yet, but I imagine that this is all a part of the plan and so relax and let Celestia go through with whatever plan she has.
“It is so good to see you all once more, but I have someone new I want to see…my new friend and companion Chris the Dragonborn!” She says loudly before slowly lowering her wings and resting them at her side. Immediately everypony looks up to me where her wings used to be and their faces go from happy and ecstatic to a mix of confusion and slight revulsion. Trying to play myself off as if nothing is affecting me, I slowly raise my hand and wave to the crowed.
“Hello everypony.” I say shyly while trying to make the best impression I can, but they all hold their looks. “Yep there confused alright!” I say to myself as I wave to the confused ponies and hold a bright smile, but this I can see has a strange affect. It is not fully there, but as I scan the crowed I spot the occasional evil glare directed towards me and I try my best to ignore them, just focusing on making a good first impression on the crowed. “Your city is beautiful and I feel honored to be here today!” My years of natural calming ability is now being put to the test and I try to pour every ounce of my enthusiasm into my words, not for my sake but for Celestia’s because I know that if I screwed up then it might ruin her and in so the others in Ponyville, if that happened…I would never be able to forgive myself.
“Princess, who is this strange looking alien and what is this about dragons flying over Ponyville?” A voice breaks from the crowed, making Celestia giggle happily.
“This is no alien, but a human, and yes there where dragons in Ponyville, dragons that this kind stallion here called so we could ride them in tribute to his new home of Equestria. She says proudly before turning to me and smiling.
“Oh boy!” I think to myself as I look from the crowd to her then back and I smile sheepishly. This causes murmurs to break out in the crowed and soon another voice speaks up.
“Princess if that is true how can you be sure he is not dangerous?”
“Because if he was then I would not do this.” Celestia says quickly before turning to me and leaning her head into my cheek giving me a gentle kiss. My eyes instantly grow wide and a mix of emotions start to well up inside me, but mostly the feelings of confusion and anxiety. The kiss only lasts for a couple of seconds, but when she removes her lips it feels like an eternity has passed and when I look at the crowd, they look as though they had just seen a miracle happen.
“Well...shit!” That is when I decide that this little walk of ours could wait until a later date and I lean back in to the still smiling mare and whisper in her ear. “Hey we can walk later, let’s just get to the castle alright.” Celestia simply giggles, giving my cheek another kiss before snapping her wings out and with several hard flaps she is air born and heading towards the castle. “Damn it, I am going to never live this one down.” I tell myself as I sigh and run my hand through Celestia’s mane and try to focus on something else. That is when I hear another strange animal like roar, similar to the one I heard on the way back to Fluttershy’s cottage yesterday.
“Can you hear that?” I ask Celestia in a concerned tone.
“No I can’t what are you talking about?” she asks gently as another animal like roar breaks the air and causes me to look around frantically, searching for the epicenter of the sound. But nothing appears and after a minute we reach the front entrance to the castle and land.
“Chris what is it that you think your hearing?” She asks my concurringly.
“I am not sure, but it sounds bad and I am worried something is off in Equestria because according to what I know of the Dragonborn they often times appear in places because of a great evil that only they can vanquish.” I say looking down to the ground.
“Chris, just relax.” Celestia says warmly before I feel her drape a wing over me. “We have destroyed all super powered villains, we have had no true threat to Equestria.” This causes me to become slightly irritated and I then ball my fist up slightly.
“Yes, but evil is always there and no offense, they were pushovers compared to the things I have fought and if something like that has found its way to Equestria then all the alicorns in Equis combined with the elements of harmony could not stop them.”
“Why is that?” She asks warmly and I release my fist and sigh.
“Because no matter how many times you put them down, they would just return stronger and stronger because you could never kill them, but the Dragonborn can because when a Dov or Daedra fall to a Dragonborn, then their souls are consumed and imprisoned within them for all eternity.” I say looking down to the ground with an upset look on my face. “I am sorry for getting heated but it’s just that…I am worried that something bad has come and that you all might get hurt.” I say uneasily to which Celestia just laughs slightly and I feel her face come into contact with mine.
“Do not worry Chris, even if something like that does come to Equestria then with are combined efforts we will defeat it.” She whispers calmly into my ear and all my bad feelings go out of the window and I smile and lift my head to her, my lips mere inches from hers. This makes her blush slightly and she smiles to me, then suddenly a thought crosses my mind.
“Hey if she wanted to troll you earlier than lets troll her back!” Now acting on that shear impulse alone I slowly close the remaining few inches from her lips to mine and gently press mine to hers placing a hand on the side of her head. Celestia gasps slightly and her eyes grow wide, but I hold my lips on hers. However after a few seconds Celestia seems to relax slightly as some of the tension in her face disappears and her eyes shrink to normal before I feel her gently press back. After 4 seconds more I gently pull my lips back from hers, feeling all the pulsing energy depart from me as soon as I do, making me want to go and kiss her again. Celestia now looks to me with confused eyes and I lean in and whisper in her ear. “That is for earlier in town.” I then pull myself back and see that a slight smile and she then starts to laugh.
“Let’s go in shall we, my sister is waiting in the throne room.” She says contently and starts to walk up the lavish colored walkway to the castle. I keep in step with her and try my best to enjoy just being here and the feeling of her wing still being draped across me with gentle nature. Eventually we arrive in front of a massive set of lavishly decorated gates encrusted with gems and decorative carvings with two massive ponies standing off to both sides. They appeared to be guard pegasus ponies with massive golden armor that looked like it would be nigh impossible to cut through. They wore helmets with a large crest of fur that ran from the mid-section of the helmet all the way down the back of the helmet stopping just as the helmet ended. On the chest plate of both their armor, a massive picture of a blazing sun was carved into it, making it appear that they were radiating light from the sun. From both their backs sprouted massive wings that seemed to rival the size of Celestia’s wings. They both stood there expressionless as we approached the gate, not flinching in their strict soldier stance and not moving their eyes from their stare in front of them. That is when the one on the left side of the gate looks down to the princess slightly and then to me, his sharp eyes burrowing into me. Nervously I give him the same stare back and just try and remain calm and collected.
“Good day princess.” The one says and then he motions to the other with his wing and the gates starts to slowly open. As soon as the gate gets to its fullest width, Celestia starts walking once more and I do the same, trying to hide inside the massive wings of the alicorn I am with. As we walk past I turn my head around slightly and look towards the guard. His stare is still cold and calculated, as if he was already thinking of the best way to take me down if the time came. My stare holds and after a few seconds I nod to him and turn my head back to center and shake my head slightly.
“Are all your guards so intimidating?” I ask with haste and Celestia smiles slightly and shakes her head.
“No, but those two are the best of the best in all of Equestria and I imagine seeing something as foreign as a human come walking to the gate with me might make them a little…primed.” The hint of power in her voice makes me shutter slightly and I shake my head once again.
“Yea…I know that feeling, so those gates back there…they remind me of the pearly gates.” I say calmly.
“The pearly gates?” She says questionable and I sigh and realize that it might be a foreign concept to her as well.
“Well…the pearly gates are on the outside of Heaven, a place of eternal bliss where those who are faithful to God go when they die.” Immediately I mentally kick myself because I know there were going to be a barrage of questions that was going to be coming my way and a raised eyebrow from Celestia confirms my suspicion.
“Who is God?” She says warmly and I sigh once more and try my best to explain the concept to her.
“God is the one who is responsible for all in and out of creation…he created all the planets, stars, and living things that now inhabit all of the universe, even you and your sister, all ponies and humans for that matter with humans being his most beloved and divine of creations and because of his divine love for humans, sacrificed his only son to die to make us fit to reign with him forever in Heaven.” He has no beginning and he will have no end and is the most powerful of all things.” Celestia then turns her head to me with an even more confused expression.
“So if that is true, then how does it explain us ponies then?” This question forces me to ponder the meaning of what I had just said as I had never had to explain this before and I put a hand to my chin. After a few seconds of though I smile.
“Because God exists in all places and we only know about us, then who is to say he did not base you on us or vice versa.” I say nervously smiling.
“Interesting, I would love it if you could teach me more about God if you get the time.” She says happily as my spirit lifts at the thought of being able to spend more time with her.
“Sure thing Celestia.” I say happily electing another giggle from the princess. “That’s another one!” We then walk in silence the rest of the way to the castle entrance, looking at each other from time to time smiling before quickly looking back to the entrance of the castle. Then after a minute passes of passing glances back and forth we reach a massive wooden door. Celestia’s long horn starts to glow a yellow color and with it the door quickly swings open to reveal another large dark alicorn about only an inch taller than me and Celestia quickly removes her wing from me and looks to the dark alicorn.
“Tia, finally your back was the trip alright?” She says before looking down to me smiling. “And you must be the one that my sister was talking about!” She says excitedly causing me to blush slightly as I step forward slightly towards her and bow slightly.
“How is it that you know my name?” Taking this as a chance to impress her, I laugh slightly and put on a charismatic attitude.
“I have a great power inside of me called the thuum that can pierce even the darkest of nights and revels when it finds something strong, powerful and beautiful.” I say charmingly and I can see a faint bluish color rush to her cheeks.
“...T-thank you.” She says softly and another wave of blue crosses her face and she then looks down to the floor and I laugh slightly.
“Anytime Luna.” I say before Celestia clears her throat.
“Should we show are guest to the throne room sister?” Celestia asks cheerfully. Luna now raises her head from the floor and puts on another warm smile and waves her wings towards a massive door near the opposite end of the small room we are in and I quickly start walking towards the door. When I reach the door I pause and step out of the way and gesture my hand to the door.
“Ladies first.” I say and both of them giggle and Celestia and Luna quickly move through the door and then motions for me to follow them which I do without hesitation. When I step through the door a feeling of awe washes over me and I gasp in amazement.“Wow even the painting in the windows are the same!” I say while looking, instantly recognizing them all. “That one right there is of the elements of harmony defeating Discord.” I say pointing to a painting near the middle of the wall. “Oh and that one is of the defeat of king Sombra.” I say pointing to a painting two spaces down from that one. I continue to name all the paintings until I get to one and do not bother to check what I was saying. “And that one is where the elements defeated…Nightmare Moon.” I say happily and then instantly face palm. “Shit!” I yell inside my head and slowly turn to face Luna who has a raised eyebrow to me.
“What’s wrong Chris?” She says happily and give a nervous laugh and put my hand to the back of my head.
“Uh…well I kind of did not want to bring up Nightmare Moon you know…it not being one of your better parts, sorry.” I then brace myself for the hounding I may receive, but the polar opposite happens and she starts to laugh at me.
“Oh Chris… contrary to what some ponies may think, I am not that sensitive and besides we all have our bad sides right, so I have mine and I just except it.” She says happily and I crack a smile starting to join in on her laughing.
“Good to know, so how do you two control the sun and moon, you just use your magic or what?” I say as I slow my laughing before stopping completely, looking to both of them and still holding a smile. Celestia gently prods her sister in the side with one of her fore hooves and she quickly regains her composure and looks to me, a smile still present on her face.
“Well actually it is just that simple!” Celestia says plainly and I raise an eyebrow in surprise.
“That simple?” I ask with skepticism and they both shake their heads. “Hmm, sounds sort of like my thuum, just speak and BAAM you got powers beyond imagination!” I say energetically and the two mares giggle at me again, a blush spread across each of their faces making me spout one as well. “Shit, now Luna to!”
Luna stands almost the same as her sister with a very similar build to Celestia, minus her dark night blue coat, starry night sky blue tail and mane with stars seeming to sparkle from within. On top of her head is black crown that compliments her dark black band that stretches over her chest that has a bright white crescent moon painted in the very center in a similar fashion to Celestia’s sun emblem. Luna’s fore and back legs looking very muscular and toned with a strong chest that gently rises and falls with her breathing. Her mid-section is also well toned and strong, with similar wings to Celestia but not to the point that it is to muscular to not be appealing. Luna also has a well rounded flank with a large mark of the moon on both sides of her mid outside thigh and I out of curiosity look to Celestia’s flank. Sitting at the same level as Luna’s is a bright sun that looks similar to the one painted on her tower. “I guess that’s where the symbols on their towers came from, but I find it strange that they are that identical.” I say confusedly to myself as I am hypnotized by the intricate designs of their cutie marks and flanks however, my eyes hang on their flanks for far longer than I had anticipated it to be and they quickly giggle and wave their hooves and I break from my gaze. “Yes?” I ask questionable and then they both look to me with a cute expression.
“You looking at are Cutie marks?” Celestia says plainly and I laugh slightly.
“Yea just admiring the stunning detail!” I say laughing and both of the ponies smile to me while joining in on my laughing. We continue to laugh for a good minute before we seem to run out of energy to laugh and then all is quiet. However that does not last long as a shocked expression crosses Celestia’s face.
“Oh I almost forgot, I have something for you Chris!” She says happily before her horn lights up and a small box levitates from behind the throne. This makes me feel honored that she would get me something and words cannot describe how I feel about it so I just stick with being simple.
“Thank you!” I say happily and Celestia winks at me before looking quickly to the box that is now floating midair in front of me. Without hesitation I slowly take a hold of the box and I feel the magic disappear and I bring it so I am now looking down at it.“Oh shit!” I yell inside my head as I look in confusion to Celestia and then back to the box. Inside of the box, in a blue velvet material is a size 20 gold pendant watch with two gold threads that connect to a similar white velvet lanyard gently folded up above the watch.
“So what do you think, Luna and I used are most powerful magic to forge this with some of the rarest materials in all of Equestria.” Celestia says and I nervously remove the watch from the box.
“I think it’s great, thank you!” I say hiding my nervous attitude and trying to show her that I really enjoy the gift but on the inside I am freaking out. ‘This watch looks the same as the one from my dream, what the hell is going on?!” Then curiosity gets the better of me and I notice a button on the opposite side of a small hinge on the right side of the watch. From all my experience with watches I figure this is the way to see the inside and I gently press it with one of my thumbs to which it gives a CLICK and face of the watch pops open. “Okay something is wrong now, because this is impossible!” I say to myself as I look at the face of the watch. The watch inside is a light whitish grey color that gets darker in a circle near the center.
The minute and hour hand are both lavishly designed and colored with the minute hand being a bright gold and the hour hand being a dark blue with similar hands to what the hands on big ben would look like. The second hand is less designed, with it having only a standard straight hand with a small hole near the top that would complement the finest of old style watches. The watch in itself is absolutely beautiful, but the circumstance of it being absolutely identical to the one in my dream makes the beauty take a back seat to my now growing sense of fear. However I am still calm enough to notice that the hands are not moving. I sigh and look over to the mares with a fake smile. “So I guess you wind it up am I correct?” A gentle nod from both the sisters tells me that I am correct with my theory and I hesitantly grasp the stem with my left hand.
“You alright, you seem nervous.” Luna asks gently and I sigh once more.
“No, it is just that I have seen this watch in my dreams before and let’s say they were not pleasant ones.” I say looking back down to the watch.
“You mean the one with the monsters and lake of fire?” Luna says plainly and I instantly look back up to her in surprise.
“H-how do you know that?” I ask her skeptically to which Luna then gives a slight straight laugh
“When you’re the princess of the night, one of the jobs is watching over ponies in the night and that includes their sleep and dreams, but I must say you have very odd nightmares, reminds me of Tartarus, if you would like I can calm them for you.” She then turns back around to face me and I give a half smile.
“Sure, thanks Luna, Fluttershy keeping me company at night can only do but so much.” This elects a raised eyebrow from both of them and I chuckle at the thoughts that might be running through their heads.“Not like that, she slept with me last night because I was having that dream and she thought that a soft presence may make the dream less intense.” I say still chuckling and I can see their eyebrows lower, but then a though slips by my autistic powered filter. “Even though I do find being snuggled with a mare to be quite pleasant.” As soon as this slips from my mouth, I realize that I may have given myself away to the attractive mares and I blush slightly while turning away from them, electing another round of giggles from the mares.
“You enjoy being close to mares?” Celestia says slightly seriously and my blush deepens and I look up to both of them.
“Yes I do…it has been something that I have wanted for as long as I have seen this world through the thuum, to be close to Fluttershy and all her friends, to know the feeling of connection with each and every one of them…including you two.” I say honestly, making the alicorns gasp and look to me with wide eyes. I interpret this as I have upset the mares and immediately try to apologize. “I know this seems strange…an alien creature such as myself telling you that he basically likes you and six other mares only after knowing him for 2 days and for Luna just today, but I cannot help it…you all have some kind of connection to me and I feel God has lead me here because of that…please understand I-.” My rant is then cut off by both sisters walking up to me and stretching one of their massive wings gently draping them over me, leaning their heads in to me.
“You don’t have to explain yourself, because we already know.” Celestia says gently as a blush grows on my face.
“B-but how?” I say nervously and they both look at each other and smile.
“Because when I first met you, one look into your bright blue eyes and I could tell.
“Wait, but how did that tell you anything?” I say confused and Celestia turns and faces me with a warm smile.
“Because the eyes are a literal gateway to the soul and when I looked into them I saw your deepest desires, the longing for special someponies and then I saw Fluttershy and the rest of the group pop up one by one and I then knew that you had already fallen for them before you even came here.” She says and the two mares gently use their wings and pull me into their bodies and gently rest their heads on my shoulders. “But that is when I also noticed something that I never expected, I saw myself in your eyes surrounded by the same glow as the others and this made me feel extremely happy on the inside for some reason, knowing that you thought this about me.” She says nuzzling my cheek affectionately and I nuzzle her back, enjoying the warm feeling of her cheek and then I feel another warm presence on my other cheek and look over to see Luna’s cheek pressed to mine, her light blue eyes staring into mine.
“And when Tia told me of this I was skeptical, but the same thing happened to me when I looked into your eyes, I could see myself and instantly I knew she was right and even though I barely know you…it makes me feel honored that somepony viewed me not as the evil Nightmare Moon.” Luna says contently sighing into my shoulder. This statement from Luna makes a mix of feeling well up inside of me, a mix of happiness, sadness and anger and I try to sort them out as quickly as I can.
“…I am glad that you feel better, I once knew of the feeling of being alone but not anymore.” I say with a mixed tone of happiness and sadness and Luna frowns for a second and then smiles before shutting her eyes. Then as suddenly as it began both of the mares withdraw their cheeks from me and release me from their wings and then look to me with happy smiles.
“So, you going to wind the watch?” Celestia ask me happily and Luna nods her head and gently flex her wing towards the watch and I look down to it with a nervous look.
“This is the start of something bad.” I tell myself as I sigh and place the crown between my pointer finger and thumb and quickly turn the wheel. It slowly turns, clicking as it goes and then stopping when I readjust my fingers to turn the wheel once more. I repeat this process 10 more times and when I try to turn it the eleventh time, I can feel the wheel catch slightly and then loose a little bit of tension as I turn it the last complete turn with a loud CLICK. The watch face then shakes slightly and a bright white light illuminates it briefly before fading and then the second hand starts to tick. It starts with three quick ticks and after that slows down and starts to tick normally. “Also just like in the dream, actually fuck it because this is the watch.” I tell myself before releasing the crown and setting it in the palm of my hand and quickly shutting the watch face cover gently. I then take the white lanyard with both of my hands and slowly put it around my neck. “I greatly appreciate the watch, but won’t people find it strange that I have a watch because watches especially like this require a massive skill and magic level that even most alicorns don’t possess to create.” I ask the alicorns as they both smile to each other.
“Yes, because that is the only one ever created and we forged it when we took the throne many years ago as a symbol of our new position. That watch is a symbol of some of our strongest magic and a direct link to us, so whenever you want, you can communicate with us regardless of where we are.” Celestia says while Luna nods smiling and looking down to the hanging watch
“So you’re giving me your number.” I say chuckling winking to the two mares who cock their heads to the side and raise an eyebrow.
“Never mind it is a human thing…so…” I say trying to make them see but my thoughts wonder slightly and I find myself wondering the time and I quickly grab the watch and open the face. “Holy shit, it is already 6:00 in the afternoon damn it I told the others I would come and see them today!” I say quickly closing the watch face and looking to the mares with a concerned look, who raise out of their confused state and look at each other before smiling and giggling. “Am I missing something?” I ask raise an eyebrow but they continue to look at each other.
“You will have all night to do that!” Luna says happily and I just nod and sigh in defeat, realizing that the female ponies are probably going to be just as difficult to figure out sometimes as human girls were and that coupled with autism, was an almost impossible puzzle to piece together.
“What do you mean?” I ask skeptically once again and both of them laugh and look at me with sly smiles.
“You will see Chris, but I am glad you said something about the time because if you want to find out then we must go back to Ponyville.” Celestia says quickly and then both of the alicorns start to walk over to me and without warning, Luna’s horn starts to glow a purple color and within seconds the same color light covers my body and I am lifted slightly off the floor.
“Whoa!” I say as I hover in midair and Luna then gently steps underneath me as the glow of her horn grows less intense and I feel myself then float down until I am sitting comfortably on Luna’s back.
“Celestia, if you would not mind I would like to fly the Dragonborn back.” She says in a slightly pleading voice while looking to her sister who has a small smile on her face and is shaking her head.
“Alright Luna, it is only fair to share.” Celestia says happily and Luna smiles brightly and then turns her head to look at me.
“You don’t mind do you?” She questions me happily and I place a hand to my chin. “Well I might be the talk of Equestria in a bad way for a while but fuck it making her happy is all I care about, not to mention getting to get a feel for her powerful body as well!” I think happily to myself while smiling brightly to Luna.
“How can I say no to you?” I say in a mock seductive tone, causing Luna to break out in a deep blush.
“O-okay let’s go!” She says nervously hurrying to the door and trying to hide her face under one of her wings. Seeing that I seem to have given her the answer she wanted I then sigh and look back to Celestia who winks to me and then walks over to the right of her sister and with a gentle prod of her wing, Luna steps first through the door and Celestia follows her through the door and without hesitation sprint to the end of the hallway and throw open the doors before taking to the skies.
The ride back to Ponyville is far less time consuming than the one this morning and I find myself having to hold on tight to avoid falling of Luna’s back. But when I am not trying to keep myself on board, me and the princesses swap stories back and forth of each other’s life and past experiences. It mostly consists of Celestia and Luna telling of the history of Equestria and how they rose to become princesses along with some stories of the times they have had, the good, bad and the ugly. I mostly do the same and try to add my sense of comedy in and that most of the time seems to work as they laugh uncontrollably at my antics.
However I try to lessen my humor after Luna starts laughing so hard that she forgets to flap and we go into a straight dive towards the ground. In turn to hold on I quickly lean forward and wrap my arms around where her neck connects to her chest and give it a death grip, causing Luna to realize what is happening and she instantly levels out and rejoins her sister above. However, from the shock I had just had I keep a firm grip on Luna and this elects a blush from the dark alicorn. Nothing else special happens as we continue to fly through the sky and in less than five minutes after that we are hovering over the center of Ponyville and I am still breathing hard.
“That…shit…was…not…funny!” I yell in anger at the two alicorns who are still laughing from my continual hard grip on Luna. “Hey, even if I fly dragons, it is different trying to hold onto an alicorn since you have no spines or scales and I don’t think you would like me grabbing your mane would you?!” I shout in anger once more at the hysterical ponies and they quickly land and continue to chastise me.
“Yes it was, come on lighten up Chris.” Celestia says taking a verbal jab at me and I just angrily sigh.
"Your Dragonborn… show some backbone!” Luna says jokingly and I release her in anger and slide off to the ground. However after a few seconds of glaring at both of them I realize that I hear no chatter and I do a quick scan of my surroundings. There is no pony at all outside, just like yesterday when someone thought I was a demon and this starts making me get suspicious.“Okay, so the town is dead empty, smells like trouble!” I say to myself before taking a few steps into the dimly lit street and looking around for anypony. I find no one and then turn back to Celestia and Luna, a worried and confused look on my face. However they seem to be wearing smug grins unlike my worried look and this confuses me even further. “This is weird, okay I need to figure this out, if something was to happen then where would the gang meet at besides Twilight’s library?” I ask with haste and their smiles grow even bigger.
“Most of the time it is at sugarcube corner.” They say pointing their wings to a large building that looks like it is made out of sweets and I instantly sigh then wave my hand to them while taking a step towards the building. I then slowly approach the building with a defensive posture, waiting for something to step from the shadows so I could obliterate it with one of my shouts. My head is on a swivel and I am constantly scanning the surroundings for anything that looks suspicious, while making sure to also pay attention for activity inside the building. After having slowly crept up to the front entrance of the building I look behind me and see that Celestia and Luna have imitated my movements, albeit in a rather unserious and joking way. Choosing to ignore their silly antics I turn back to the door and study it. There is no sigh of what looks like quick entry as indicated by the straight carpet and utter lack of dust near the doorstep, however there are still some vague hoof prints in what appears to be a glowing green ooze and that is all I need to see to know that somepony was inside. With this in mind my hand slowly finds its way to the door handle and swallowing slightly, I open it quickly. The entire inside is completely blacked out and I cannot see but a few feet in front of me because of the light of the moon, but letting go of my fear, I step on foot inside the door jamb and sigh slightly. As I am about to bring my other foot inside, the sound of a slight movement across the floor catches my attention and I instantly freeze and look into the dark.
“What the hell is going…”
Chapter 9: A Hell of a Party
Something has gone wrong. We don't seem to have an archived copy of that chapter. Author's Note
Hello everypony, just to let you know the chapter title is a spinoff of Hellhound. I know it may be bad humor but I wanted to think up something original. So without further ado, please sit back and enjoy chapter 10 of The Lost is Found!
"The surrender to evil starts the moment somepony even thinks evilly."
(Star Swirl The Bearded)
Chapter 10: Hellquines
Howling wind and black as night storm clouds. The sight that any wise fearing man would fear because they brought with them unpredictability and unsureness. Now I am flying through them to a destination that I am both sure of and unsure of at the same time. The girls are in varying states of shock and are screaming, all except Rainbow Dash who can’t seem to form anything and surprisingly looks to be having the ride of her life, her wings rapidly flapping and she is doing aerial tricks and laughing while she is doing it. I decide to ignore her and try to focus on the others, their safety being my number one concern.
“Chris what is happening?” Twilight yells over the howl of the air and I cup my hands to my mouth and yell back.
“Something not good.” I say before feeling something bump into my right side and instantly my ears are assaulted by a high pitch sound and I turn to see that Fluttershy has now brushed against my side and is trying to grab a hold of me and using my right arm I quickly pull the scared mare in close to me and turn back around to refocus on trying to figure out what I was going to do about the current situation. “Look, I know this seems bad but I have gotten out of worse situations before, just…stay close and we should be fine.” I say in fake confidence as I grip Fluttershy even harder and put my hand in front of my face in an effort to shield my eyes from the cold dry air battering my face.
“You sure about that one?!” Pinkie yells somewhere off to my left.
“Yes, just trust me alright I will not let anything happen to you all.” I say in a protectively. “Not anything serious, but not everything.” I think to myself swallowing hard and looking forward at the almost endless expanse of dark clouds. “Damn it why didn’t I listen to my logical side at the party and let my guard down, now because of that the ones I care about are going to suffer!” I think to myself as a surge of anger rise to the surface and I grit my teeth hard. “Xana, you’re going to pay for ever coming here and trying to hurt my friends!” I growl inside my head and clench my fist in front of me, trying to imagine it slowly closing on his head until it exploded into a bloody pulp. But I am quickly drawn out of my violent imagining as I look forward and notice that a little ways ahead of us the clouds have thinned out enough for me to see what it is that lies beyond them, and what I see causes my blood to turn cold. “Alright everypony, I need you to relax we are almost out of the clouds, but when we emerge we will be in a vast barren rock land and in the center there will be a wall of lightning that we are going to pass through so just prepare yourself it is going to hurt a little bit.” I say yelling over the wind and everyone looks to me wide eyed and confused.
“How do you know that?” Celestia yell back to me and I sigh and tighten my hold on Fluttershy a little more and give Celestia a wide eye look of horror.
“Because I have seen this in my nightmares and everything is the same so far, so I can only assume this to be the same.”
“He speaks the truth Tia, I have seen this in his dream and this is one hundred percent the same.” Luna says quickly after me, not taking her eyes off the gap in the clouds. Celestia closes her eyes and then gulps hard and turns her attention to Twilight.
“Okay, we are almost at the gap, make sure that we all stay together!” Celestia shouts loudly to which Twilight nods her head and using her magic, starts to draw everyone closer together. No sooner than she does this, we pass straight through the large gap in the clouds and I quickly take in the surroundings. The ground is a dry rocky dessert with some rocky alcoves darting here and there about 50 yards away and in the center of the terrain is a huge wall of green lightning coming down from the clouds and I immediately see the group huddle into a mass as we rocket towards it.
“Brace for impact!” I scream as I pull Fluttershy hard against my side and cover her with my body as we all make impact with the wall. Instantly it feels as if someone has taken a thousand stinging hornets and unleashed them on my body as we all let out a massive wail of pain and then come skidding to a halt on the rocky hard ground. My vision is massively blurred but the sound of my wailing friends lets me know that the pain was the same for them along with the smell of burnt hair and flesh which smells so bad that it almost makes me puke as I bring one of my hands up and try to wipe the blur from my eyes and it clears slightly.
My vision clears enough that I can see that Fluttershy is no longer in my arms but has skidded up and crashed into Celestia who is now trying to get the rest of the ponies to their hooves as then I feel the ground start to shake violently, I see stress cracks start to form in the ground going to one focal point, instantaneously clearing up all my loss of sense I shoot to my feet and quickly pick up a dazed Pinkie Pie and Rainbow Dash before with all my strength sprinting at my max speed away from the center as fast as I could possible go.
“Run go, go, go!” I scream loudly as I start to look towards the alcoves and without even thinking change my course slightly so I am headed towards the closest one. That is promptly followed by the sounds of hooves rapidly catching up to me and I turn back slightly to see Celestia has Fluttershy on her back and Luna and Twilight are following quickly behind. Then in the corner of my eye I watch as the ground upheaves slightly and with a mighty roar explodes into the sky, swirling the dark clouds around each other until they form a massive tornado that drops right onto the spot where the explosion occurred as suddenly I can feel the dark wind start to pull me back towards it.
“CHRIS!” Twilight yells as I turn my head back to the center.
“Just keep going!” I shout over the wind and almost as soon as I say this, I spot a small rock too late and trip over it sending me face first into the ground and knocking Pinkie and Rainbow out of my grasp. Almost as soon as I hit the ground I start to feel myself being dragged back towards the tornado and instantly my mind goes into panic mode. “911 help!” I try to dig my hands into the hard rocky surface only to be drug further back and immediately the girls turn around and gasp before quickly running back over to me and pulling me back to me feet, getting behind me to push me against the wind. “What are you doing?!” I ask them in a panic and they ignore me using all their strength to help me fight the wind and inch me forward.
“We got you Chris, your safe in are hoov-.” Before Fluttershy can even finish her sentence the strong wind from the tornado rips her off of Celestia’s back.
“Fluttershy!” I say as all of us turned and with all our strength started sprinting at a full on pace towards the tornado. The powerful wind is threatening to pull my off my feet, but I still manage to keep upright and charge head long right at the tornado, the only thought on my mind was catching Fluttershy.
“Help me!” Fluttershy digs her hooves into the ground and that stalls her for only one second as the massive wind rips her from her hooves and drags her across the ground towards its beating black heart. It drags her until she is almost near the bass and then the wind starts to make her body rise off the ground and Fluttershy once more digs her hooves in as best she can, giving me just enough time to get to her and grab ahold of her front legs.
“I got you, just hold on-.” I shout as the wind now picks both of us up, bringing us high into the air before sucking us inside the tornado. The massive wind flings us around and around in a giant twisting circle and I have to use every ounce of my strength to hold Fluttershy close to me and I try my best to not hurt her at the same time. “Just like my dream, but if this is really what I think it is then… I say to myself as I quickly look down and about 100 feet below us and see an ominous glowing red hole in the ground. “Oh shit!”
“Darling this is really going to make my mane a mess!” a voice says above me and I turn to see that all the ponies are only 1o feet above me, a look of pure horror on their faces.
“What are you all doing, you should not have followed me!”
“No way are we going to let you and Fluttershy go in alone, friends stick together no matter what!” Rainbow says confidently to me and I then look back down to the red hole.
“Well that is appreciated, but that statement is about to be put to the test big time!” Then as if on cue the wind suddenly stops whipping me around and I start to free fall inside the tornado towards the gaping red hole. “Get ready because this is going to be very unpleasant!” I yell back to them as I near the hole at the bottom and I pull Fluttershy close to my chest and with an almost eerie silence we pass through the red hole and into a world of horror. Below us a world all consumed with fire, ash and lava stretches out as far as the eye could see, the very air thick with smoke and gases so intense that at the very breath of air I chock slightly and have to restrain myself from gaging and throwing up.
After taking in the surroundings for a few seconds, I look down and see we are fast approaching a massive lake of lava and right underneath us is a whirlpool of lava that a massive skiff has risen out of with a huge skeletal demon on the bow. Oh perfect! I brace myself right before I slam feet first into the ship rocking it back and forth and only a few seconds afterwards I hear the sounds of screams followed by loud bangs. I quickly try to whirl my head around, but a loud hiss from the skeletal demon makes me refocus my attention and I just narrowly pull Fluttershy’s head out of the way of a fast swipe of the demons jaws.
“Fus Ro Da!” (Unrelenting Force!) Energy explodes out of my mouth and impacts the demon sending if hurtling into the lava before disappearing into ashes and I instantly turn to the front of the boat and quickly sprint over to help the rest of my friends.
“I don’t have time to explain, right now we need to focus on getting out of here before the hell-.” I feel the boat lurk forward a little and then rock backwards violently throwing me to my hands and knees and the rest of the ponies shattering. Celestia goes backwards past me into a slight recess in the floor and Luna is flung into a bone sticking out of the side of the boat and just barely avoids falling into the lava, whipping back from the boat rocking back to normal at the last second. Rainbow, Rarity and Pinkie Pie had managed to grab onto something just before the moment of upheaval and were able to stay in one place and Twilight has herself surrounded in magic, her horn glowing a bright purple at the very front part of the boat, just barely still on the boat and I sigh a brief breath of relief. However any sense of relief is quickly removed as I notice a fiery outline of a massive beast start to growl and rise out of the lava. “Before the hellhound arrives.” I timidly say as the massive beast rises even further and further out of the lava until it gets to what I assume to be 30 feet tall and with a loud roar, rears back and with it the blazing fire surrounding it spins rapidly in place before violently exploding off of it, revealing the beast to not be a hellhound, but a massive black unicorn with a curved horn and fire consumed eyes that have the symbol of Xana in the center.
“SOMBRA!” Pinkie screams in a high pitch voice as Luna quickly stands up shakily quickly lighting up her horn in a deep shade of dark blue. Using her magic she manages to pick up the girls with her magic and moves them back to me where they all get into a defensive ring with me and Luna standing in the center.
“But how is this possible, he was destroyed by the crystal heart!” Twilight says uneasily.
“Yea we saw him get shattered into a million pieces!” Rainbow says as the focus of the unicorn shifts from the various ponies before noticing me to which then his eyes lock on mine and narrow. He starts to snarl slightly and the fire in his eyes starts to glow even brighter making me it very clear that I was going to be his primary target.
“Hey Chris, I know that I am scared right now, but please put me down.” I look to Fluttershy who I am still holding in my arms and my anger monetarily subsides as I brush a strand of her ruffled mane out of her face before setting her gently down on her legs. She shakily stands and then looks to me with a look that surprises me, the look of deep protection. Given the current situation we were in I did not expect for any of them to be as brave as they were being right now, much less Fluttershy, yet Fluttershy stands in front of me with a look of anger and determination on her face that I have never before seen as if a sleeping beast had been awakened and a quick glace to the others find that they are sharing almost the exact same look and that fills me with some hope.
Knowing that those with me where truly with me and at least appeared ready to fight I turn and look back to the fiery form of Sombra and give him a hardened look. This seems to really make him mad as he lets out another loud roar that shakes the boat. He then takes in a deep breath and unleashes a wave of black smoke that collides with the boat and out of the smoke, tiny fire imps come pouring onto the boat and immediately one launches itself at Pinkie Pie who giggles and dodges it quickly. The imp having missed its target goes flying over the side of the boat and into the lava as the rest of them start to swarm down the front of the boat towards us.
“Don’t let them get close they may be small but their claws and teeth are razor sharp and will tear you apart!” I say quickly as Twilight’s horn starts to glow a bright purple and a huge barrier goes up in front of us and the imps that hit the barrier are immediately turned to ash.
“If you have a plan now is the time, this takes a lot of power to hold and I don’t know if I can sustain it for long.” Twilight says in a strained voice as beads of sweat start to run down her coat.
“Okay, I think I have a plan, Luna you and Rainbow need to get air born right now and keep Sombra distracted, Rarity and Fluttershy go to Celestia and make sure that any imps that make it past the barrier do not get to her, Pinkie you and me are going to play wrecking crew and try to destroy the smoke at the front of the ship.”
“But what about Twilight, she is going to be defenseless!” Rainbow says concerned and I shake my head and look up to the sky.
“No she won’t I am going to use a call storm shout that will not only cover her but everypony hear, now get going!” I say loudly to which Luna and Rainbow Dash give several hard flaps of their wings and then shoot off the boat at a high arch towards Sombra and with the force of a tempest, Luna unleashes a massive stream of black energy that smashes right into Sombra’s eye and he recoils and roars in pain before looking up to Luna and Rainbow Dash, unleashing another cloud of black smoke and out of the smoke emerges a massive red and orange skinned dragon.
“Oh shit! Strun Bah Qo.” (Call Storm!) A massive white flash comes from my mouth followed by a loud boom. Instantly after I do this the massive dragon lunges at Luna and Rainbow unleashing a massive fire shout at them but they easily dodge it and then they both split up and while Rainbow keeps the dragon busy, Luna once again smashes Sombra with more magic attacks and I quickly turn my attention back to the front of the boat.
“Pinkie, I am going to need you to let the beast out of its cage for a while, can you do that?” I say quickly say turning to her and I am filled with slight shock and eagerness. She has a calm look in her eyes, something that the normal Pinkie Pie does not have and her normal curly tail and mane are as straight as a board.
“I will destroy them!” She yells with a slight growl and as soon as she says this the wind picks up and I turn back and look up to the sky. Massive sets of pitch black clouds cover the sky right above the skiff with a violent swirling motion. In the center a large hole glows a bright blue color and within half a second of me looking at the center, a massive bolt of lightning explodes from inside the clouds, striking a group of the imps trying to get around the shield instantly vaporizing them. The rest of them having just saw what had happened try to quickly back away from the barrier as another flash of lightning makes contact with a group of the imps and they scream before turning to ash and catching fire. A few more massive bolts of lightning jump from the clouds and strikes the dragon and Sombra, knocking the dragon out of the sky and into the lava making Sombra recoil backwards with a loud roar.
“Alright, Twilight let the barrier down slightly so Pinkie and I can get forward.” I say stepping up next to the barrier.
“I don’t know how much longer I can hold the barrier.” She says in a shaking voice.
“Okay, hold it for as long as you can, we need to keep the imps in front so we don’t get jumped from behind.” I say as she lowers the barrier slightly and me and Pinkie step through. The imps quickly spot us to which they snarl and start to slowly approach us, causing Pinkie and I to get into defensive stances.
“There are so many of them, bet you I kill more than you do!” Pinkie says quickly as an imp lunges at her from the massive horde and undershoots her. The imp roles to her left front hoof which she promptly lifts up and slams into its head, squashing it and immediately a group of three imps jumps out of the crowd making a beeline at me but they are instantly struck by a bolt of lightning and disintegrate.
“Haha that make the score 3 to 1!” I dodge another wave of jumping imps and Pinkie pie slams a hoof into another one’s head.
“Hey that’s not fair!” She growls before I doge another wave of imps that go flying off the side of the boat and another group gets struck by lightning.
“Yea it is, my shout, my kill and by the way it is now 5 to 2.” I say cockily to which she growls and dodges another assault of imps and with a swift buck from her rear legs they go flying off the skiff into the lava and she gives me a sly smile.
“Make that 7 to 5.” She says as another bolt of lightning comes hurtling from the clouds and strikes a group in the back instantly turning them to ash.
“Oh yea make that 12 to 7!” I shout happily as I watch Pinkie uppercut an imp so hard that its head comes off and then she looks to me and shakes her head and I laugh slightly. “Fus Ro Da!” (Unrelenting Force!) I shout turning suddenly to the front of the boat and almost all of the imps turn to ash and the rest are swept off the front of the ship. Having completely wiped out the horde I turn to see that Pinkie is still fighting a group of 4 imps and with a swift kick to the leader all of their heads come straight off.
“Yea that’s right, now the score is 10 to 12 I am catching up to you!” Pinkie says before she looks to the front and a look of confusion spreads across her face. She then looks to me and I smile slyly and she sights loudly. “Okay, you beat me you happy?!”
“Oh yea, but now we got to destroy that smoke before more come.” I say quickly running to the front of the skiff and focus on the smoke. “Lok Va Koor!” (Clear skies!) Instantly the smoke makes a loud screaming sound as if it was actually living and then in a bright flash of light, vanishes leaving no trace and I pump a fist in the air. “Hey Twilight the imps are taken care of you can lower-.” I stop for a few seconds as a peculiar sound of something falling out of the sky catches my attention, but before I can even turn around another massive jolt rocks the skiff, sending me flying backwards at a high rate of speed and knocking Pinkie Pie and Twilight off their hooves and sliding them into each other near the back of the ship where Rarity and Fluttershy are tending Celestia.
Now cartwheeling out of control, I rocket past both of the mares and over top of the dip in the ship before dropping slightly and slamming back first into the hard deck below. All the wind is knocked from me as I feel a pain so powerful that I feel as though I am going to pass out. But instead of lay there and let my pain consume me I try to get moving so I can stand and with a few heart wrenchingly painful movements, I manage to shakily get to me feet and slowly limp to Celestia. Fluttershy quickly spots my limping form and without hesitation she gets up and walks over to my side.
“Oh my are you alright?!” She says worriedly as I trip over my feet and fall into her and she almost falls over from the sudden weight and she grunts. “What happened?”
“I am pretty sure Sombra shook the skiff, he seems to be not happy with me and Pinkie for destroying his imps!” I say confidently before coughing up a slight amount of blood and Rarity gasps and quickly runs over to me as well, a worried look on her face.
“Oh Chris are you alright?” She ask me with tears in her eyes and I smile my best and place a hand on the top of her head, gently running my fingers under her mane.
“Oh yea I am fine, it takes more than a pissed off unicorn to kill me!” I laugh as the wincing from the pain in my lungs grows even stronger. Instantly Rarity turns and leans her side against me and they gently guide me over to where Celestia is and sit me down so my head is resting on the side of her chest and my body is propped up. Rarity then quickly rushes over to where the rise up to the main deck is and shuts her eyes and furrows her brow before her horn starts to glow a bright white color and within seconds Twilight and Pinkie hover over the dip and come down to where we are and are dropped on both sides of me. Their heads resting in my lap as Fluttershy and Rarity come and nuzzle both sides of my cheeks to which I return the favor happily. “You all are doing great, now I just got to figure out a way to get out of here before the worst happens.” I say groaning in pain and coughing up some more blood, spitting it in an arch towards the very back of the skiff.
The intense pain is quickly lifted from me as I feel Celestia weakly lift one of her massive wings and place it on one of my shoulders. I smile and weakly give her wing a soft stroke. Then I hear something that I never wanted to hear, the skiff groans really loudly as the floor below me start to rise up. “Shit!” I scream as I momentarily forget the pain and shoot up to standing and make my way over to the lip to peer over the top. From my viewpoint is appears the back is slowly rising up in the air, followed by more groans and hisses.
“What’s wrong Chris is something happening?” Fluttershy asks me worriedly as I quickly run over and scoop up Pinkie, Twilight, Rarity and her in my arms while trying to push Celestia to her hooves.
“The skiff is sinking back into the lava we need to get to the front now!” I grunt from the weight of the 4 mares as the floor starts to invert even more and I feel myself having to strain to remain upright.
“But that is towards King Sombra!” Fluttershy says burring her head into my chest as I slowly place one foot in front of the other while leaning on Celestia.
“I know, but soon this part of the skiff is going to be under lava and us with it so let’s hope that Luna and Rainbow Dash are keeping him busy!” I say as I try in vain to push Celestia forward who ends up shaking violently before collapsing onto her stomach giving off a faint groan of pain.
“Go Chris, I cannot walk please…leave me!” She says a tear forming in her eye causing me to go into a panic and I instantly walk over to her and try to grab her sides with my encumbered hands.
“Oh no you don’t, you’re coming with.” I say straining to lift her up and she grunts with attempt to get up but then quickly collapses again and looks to me with a concerned look as tears start to streak down her face.
“No… I am not, take this it served me well…take it in my memory.” She says in a soothing voice, to which my tears only start to flow even more intensely.
“Princess Celestia! You simply cannot do this!” Rarity says angrily to the white alicorn and she quickly look to her with eyes full of sadness.
“I must, now go.” She says calmly as if she had accepted that this was her fate. Now Fluttershy and Pinkie Pie both nuzzle my cheek affectionately and before long I can feel their tears smearing into my cheeks, but they continue to nuzzle me, as if they cared nothing for their own sadness and only wanted to make me feel better. But another loud groan gives way, instantly silencing everypony as I feel the floor start to rise up even higher as another massive jolt hits, sending Celestia flying back into the back lip of the skiff. The force is so great that even with a death grip Twilight, Pinkie Pie, Rarity and Fluttershy slip from my arms and tumble back down to the back, smashing into the lip with terrible force making a loud CLANG.
However for some reason I manage to remain standing upright and did not move, as if something was holding me in place. I then look down at my feet in curiosity and see that they’re surrounded by a purple glow and I immediately know that it was Twilight’s magic. I then look to find that I had also managed to keep ahold of the horn and in my panicking mind I almost did not manage to see something inscribed in the side with small letters. Gabriel. “Wait a minute, Gabriel?!” I think to myself before a massive roar followed by Luna and Rainbow screams makes me shutter slightly.
“Oh shit I got to think something up fast if not, were are doomed to die and spend eternity here, but what is so important about this horn…the only Gabriel I know of that was told to have a horn like this was…the angel!” I conclude in revelation and then look to the Latin inscription on the mouth of the horn. “Yes this is his horn alright, the one that can control the gates to eternity!” I think to myself and then with a joyous laugh I then look down to the girls below. “I think I got a way out of here!” I say instantly as I then look down in horror to see the lava has slowly started to creep up the sides and into the boat near where the girls are and then I hear another loud painful scream come from the front of the skiff and I quickly turn back to center and then start to concentrate. “Almighty divine Heavenly Father, please grant me strength and show me the way, in nomine Patris, et Filli, et Spirictu Sancti Amen!” I pray and then raise the horn up to my lips.
“You are going to die!” A deep and dark voice that I can only assume to be Sombra says as he laughs manically. “You can never go back!” Then I look down and find that the lava is only inches from the splayed out mares below me and without thinking I regain my footing and take in a huge breath and press the horn to my lips and as if guided by memories that I did not even know, I played a loud Heavenly tone. The loud tone instantly silences all the noise in the surroundings and goes echoing off into the air around me as I can feel myself start to be filled with an energy that I have never felt before. It quickly spread to my mouth and throughout the horn, making it start to glow a brilliant white color.
After 3 or more seconds of me ending the first line, I play another long line ending in a long high note, a few trickles of pure white light start to trickle in through the vast dark clouds and I can hear the sound of Sombra roaring angrily. Not even able to control myself, the energy once again courses through me and all the right sounds come pouring out of me. As I play the light continues to get even brighter and brighter, eventually turning a golden color and jumping from the clouds as if it was raging lightning.
I get about 30 seconds into playing the horn, I see multiple massive rays of light descend from the clouds and come into contact with the mares below me, instantly surrounding them lifting them up slowly. Another large ray of light also impacts me and I can feel myself start to lift up in the air and when I glance over I see that Luna who was clutched in Sombra’s black hoof and Rainbow Dash in the other were surrounded by this light, burning Sombra and forcing him to let go of them with a mighty roar. As the light continues to lift us up towards the light a beam shoots out of the clouds and impacts Sombra straight in the chest, shooting straight through him and causing him to roar in pain and he stumbles and falls straight into the lava, slowly starting to sink
“This is not over Dragonborn!” Sombra yells angrily as lava fills his mouth and with a gurgling sound completely sinks straight into the lava and disappears from sight. However, I continue to play the horn with a great intensity and before long the entire of the scene is filled with radiant light and a small tunnel opens up above us and with a final Heavenly note, sucks all of us into it and we then enter into a long bright tunnel and instantly darkness envelopes my eyes and I pass out.
Chapter 11: Tick of My Heart
Bliss. Commonly defined as the feeling of being calm and happy when you do something you really love or enjoy, whatever it may be. This was the feeling that I thought I would feel when I came back from the final destination of those who are truly evil But no, I instead awoke to the sound of a loud SPLASH and the sudden feeling of extreme cold all around me. Then when I open my eyes I immediately gasp and quickly look around to find that I had landed in water and I quickly shout, almost draining my lungs of their precious air aas instantly I start to feel light headed and then look up and start to swim to the surface. As the seconds tick by I can feel myself wanting to take in a deep breath, but I fight with all my body to avoid doing this and my lungs are now on fire with pain. Then after what feels like an eternity, I surface from the water and take in a huge gasp of air.
“Hey he’s in the water!” Luna shouts and all the rest of the mares come charging over and quickly Twilight surrounds me with her magic and gently picks me up and sets me down on solid ground as I desperately hack and cough the water out of my lungs. Then after a few seconds I get to my hands and knees and then look down to the watch hanging around me and see it jump slightly and gasping I quickly take it in one of my hands while dragging my body forward a few inches falling down slightly with my arms and legs sprawled out, I gasp and slam the watch into the ground twice. Then after 1 second of silence, I hear the watch click open and the second hand ticks rapidly 3 times before returning to a somewhat quickened pace of the normal ticking speed.
“Are you alright?” Fluttershy asks me desperately as I open my eyes wide and get back to my hands and knees and wheeze for 5 seconds to expel the last remaining water from my lungs then slowly and painfully make my way to a sitting position.
“Yea…I think so.” I say in a raspy voice giving them the thumbs up and they all sigh and then without warning Fluttershy leans down and wraps her forelegs around me.
“I thought you died.” She says softly as I hear start to cry into me as I hug her with one arm and lift her face up so that I can see her face.
“I thought I did to, but there is no way I am going to leave you all any time soon.” I say soothingly to which she stops crying and smiles slightly and nuzzles my cheek as I feel the rest of the mares snuggle up to me making all the pain I was feeling almost completely disappear.
“How did you do that back there with the horn and all, it was one of the coolest things I have ever seen!” Rainbow Dash asks excitedly and I sigh.
“Well, because that horn is no ordinary horn, actually to tell you the truth that is Gabriel’s horn to be exact.” I say plainly.
“Gabriel’s horn, what is that supposed to be?” Celestia says from behind me and I then turn my head slightly so I am facing her.
“Long story short, it is an angelic horn that can open the gates of eternity, both the gates of Heaven and Hell, that is how we go out, long story short once more it was a stroke of luck.” I say and this causes Twilight to perk up and she looks at me with a raised eyebrow.
“But how do you know that?” Twilight asks me and I then a smile forms on my face and I nuzzle Pinkie and Rarity.
“His name is engraved into the side and there is some Latin writing also inscribed on the front that tell of its story, I cannot read it, but I knew the name and that is how I figured it out, like I said a stroke of luck.” I say grunting as Rarity leans her head against my neck and puts slight pressure on a very tender spot and she quickly withdraws her head and smiles in embarrassment. I chuckle slightly and smile to her and she then lowers her head and gently rests it on my shoulder and I sigh lightly as two massive white and dark blue wings wrap around all of us and hug us, pulling me back into the two.
“Stroke of luck or not, you’re a hero.” Celestia coos gently and my face instantly reddens and then a feeling of sudden pain washes over me. The pain grows and grows inside of me, steadily rising as I recall the events that led up to us being cast into Hell and I wince at the pain from those memories, the pain of betrayal.
“No I am no hero.” I say plainly and sink my head down and cast my eyes at the ground and stare blankly trying to fight back the tears that were now threatening to spill from my eyes.
“WHAT?!” All the girls shout in unison and then I see Rainbow Dash zip from behind me and hover so her face is only inches from mine.
“How can you say that, we have fought some intense enemies and seen a lot of amazing things, but I can say one hundred percent that was by far the most heroic act I have ever seen and trust me I NEVER say things like this or put somepony above me.” She says giving me somber eyes and I smile slightly and lean in close to her and nuzzle her cheek and then quickly pull away from her. Paying no attention to her blush I sigh once more as I feel a tears stream down my face.
“You don’t understand, I am the reason that we were put in that situation in the first place.” I say as more tears start pouring down my face as I start to choke on my words. “Because of my weak mind, I was tricked and deceived!” I shout as I start to sob unrelentingly and instantly I feel a series of soft movements as the ponies around me snuggled me deeply. Fluttershy and Luna rest their heads on me, gently pressing the side of their heads into mine and silently let me continue to cry.
“What happened Chris?” Luna gently whispers in my ear and I momentarily break slightly from my crying and look to everypony. It takes me a while to process just how to tell them, me wanting to tell them as easily as I could but not finding the right words to use but eventually without me thinking I started to speak.
“Xana used Vinyl Scratch to seduce me.” I say in a hurt voice and instantly all the girls gasp. “Well no, he used a clone of Vinyl that reproduced her exactly, but that is beside the point.” After we got done on the dance floor and I stumbled over to the bathroom, I was a little…over excited and wanted to wait over there until I calmed down so I did not freak you all out, but at the same time it was because I had noticed Vinyl looking at me with a strange look and from that look I could feel something off about it…something evil.” I say shuttering remembering the ice cold feeling I got from looking into her eyes inside the upstairs bedroom and Fluttershy gently rubs my chest with a hoof and then motions for me to continue with a nod of her head and I uneasily do. “She approached me when I was over by the stairs and she seemed somewhat normal, but then she put her forelegs around me and whispered that she wanted to show my something, something that only a few ponies had ever seen before and she quickly ran upstairs to the door and in my drunk state, this partially overtook my common sense and I acted on impulse and followed her up the stairs and into the room.” I say as I close my eyes tight and shutter slightly.
“When I did she shut the door behind us and immediately…kissed me passionately.” At this more tears start to run from my eyes and I no longer contain my pent up sadness. “I returned the favor and soon it became a make out, which started to get even more intense and before long I had fallen onto a small bed with her on top of me…my animal side telling me that all that mattered was what I was doing, made worse by her grinding her marehood against me relentlessly.” I say as I burry my head in the side of Celestia’s neck shaking like a leaf. “That is when something happened, I felt something jump from her body and into mine allowing my logical side to take a hold and I pulled back from her in confusion and she smiles an evil smile. Immediately I reached up and pulled her sun glasses off to reveal that same symbol that was in Sombra’s eyes and that is when I realized that I had been tricked.” Xana then quickly tells me I am a fool and was easy to trick and how he is going to burn all of Equis to the ground and then tells me my time is limited and vanishes, to which I quickly run and get you and then the Hell fiasco happens and now here we are.” I say from the warmth of Celestia’s chest as I cry relentlessly, barely able to get the next words out of my mouth.
“Who is Xana?” Twilight asks me gently and then gently rubs my side with her head and I try my hardest to turn my head and face her.
“Xana is a Daedra, a demon who I know not how ended up here and is now loose somewhere in Equis and wants to destroy all of Equis and make you all his…toys for his personal pleasure.” I choke out, causing all of them to recoil slightly except for Rainbow who grows a scow on her face.
“Okay he is going down now!” She says defiantly and I sadly chuckle and look to her and sigh.
“Well…there is one slight problem with that plan…you all cannot defeat him.” I say plainly while wiping my eyes with one of my arms, causing a moment of strong silence from the group.”
“…What do you mean we cannot defeat him, the elements of harmony can destroy any evil.” Twilight says and the rest add their yeas to the statement but I quickly shake my head taking a deep breath.
“No you cannot, not even if Celestia, Luna and any other extremely powerful alicorns used their full power plus the elements of harmony you would still not be able to defeat him.” I say wiping my eyes once more. “Actually no pony could do it.”
“That is a load of shit!” Rainbow Dash says quickly taking flight and getting right into my face staring me down, making me recoil back into Celestia slightly. “We have destroyed so many evil things before, how do you even have the slightest clue of what we can due huh?!” She screams into my face and I shake my head and I can start to feel another emotion start to rise within me. Anger.
“Oh yea?” I say in a calm manor with a hint of heat in my voice?
“Oh yea how do you know hmm?” Rainbow asks in an equal voice and I feel even more anger start to work its way into my body, slowly replacing the sadness.
“Rainbow you overstep.” Rarity says in slight anger but Rainbow just throws a hoof out in a dismissive gesture.
“I want to know how you know, tell me!” She shouts into my face loudly.
“Because I have dealt with and defeated countless numbers of them, you cannot defeat them because they are immortal! The only way to stop them for good is to absorb their souls and that is something you all cannot do!” I shout loudly again with a hint of growling in my tone and Rainbow shakes her head and scoffs.
“Oh and I assume you are the only one that can do it.” Rainbow Dash says sarcastically making me grit my teeth and growl slightly.
“Rainbow you need to get a grip!” Twilight shouts concurringly and Rainbow ignores her.
“Yea why are you being such a meanie?” Pinkie says and Rainbow just scoffs and tilts her head to the side.
“Why are you taking up for him he is the reason we got into this mess in the first place!” Rainbow Dash yells to the others making Fluttershy start to cry and that is the straw that broke the camels back.
“RAINBOW DASH THOU SHALL CEASE THIS BEHAVIOR IMMEDIATELY!” Luna roars in the royal Canterlot voice, making all of us cover are ears and flinch. Rainbow’s eyes instantly fill with fear and she quickly pulls back from me and flies to a spot near Celestia and sits down roughly, her entire body shaking. “What is the meaning of this harshness?” Luna says in a calmer voice that still showcases a little bit of anger.
“I’m sorry Chris, it is just that I feel…betrayed.” She says in a quiet un Rainbow like voice.
“Rainbow this is not his fault how can you say-.” Fluttershy starts to say, but I clear my throat and then slowly shift my legs.
“I understand and am not mad.” I say plainly and then I run a hand through Fluttershy’s mane. “She is making reference to the incident with the clone.” I try to clarify to the rest of the girls and even my autistic mind can still process the slight pain that elects from their faces at the mention.
“But…why would you need to apologize for that, you were not in the wrong there.” Twilight says trying to reason it, but a hint of pain in her voice instantly confirms that their body language is spot on with how she actually feels.
“Yea, why should you feel bad about that?” Pinkie tries to say in her normal cheerful voice, but just like Twilight I can hear a hint of pain that matches the slight look on her face and I sigh.
“Because it may not have been wrong in a technical stance but I felt as though I betrayed the ones, the ones I felt to be my special someponies.” I finish softly, electing another round of gasps from the mares minus Celestia and Luna who continue to look at me with supportive eyes. Then there is silence for an unknown amount of time, my heart beating rapidly and my thoughts racing. “Well now is the time to lay it all out on the table, come on just do it!” I tell myself as the silence persists for even more time and now the only thing I can hear is the loud ticking of my watch, which for some strange reason has now increased in its ticking speed. “Tick, tick, tick you’re waiting too long just say it!” I think to myself and I take in a deep breath and exhale slowly and part my lips.
“And who might they be?” Celestia says happily and I quickly glance back to her and she and Luan wink to me.
“Well…they are all sitting around me right now.” I say in a relaxed voice. In a flash all of the mares’ eyes grow wide and they look at me with surprised looks on their faces and Pinkie even pulls a glass of water out of nowhere, drinks it and then proceeds to spit it right back out of her mouth.
“W-w-what you y-you like us?” Fluttershy says as her face and most of the others faces turn a flush of red.
“Yes and I know this sounds crazy but it is true!” I exclaim as I laugh and once again rest my head on Celestia’s side and giving it a slight nuzzle making Celestia giggle and Luna to nuzzle me affectionately.
“Darling I feel so good to know you feel the same way I do!” Rarity says happily nuzzling the other side of my face and I return the nuzzle as best I can when I have two ponies nuzzling me at the same time. That is when all the other ponies gently nuzzle into me and put their forelegs around me cooing softly, telling me that the feeling is mutual, all except for Twilight and Rainbow Dash who remain against me, but do not get closer.
“I know that I felt something for you since the day I first met you, something I could not explain as I had never felt it before, but I am still unsure if this means I feel the same way as you do about me.” She says confused as I smile and reach a hand up and gently stroke her cheek electing a shutter from her and a deep red blush.
“Do you feel happy with my touch?” Twilight gently nods her head and sighs lightly, making me giggle. “Does it make you feel warm inside and your heart beat faster?” She once again nods her head and then closes her eyes and nuzzles my hand. “Then come on over and make yourself comfortable, the circle is incomplete without you.” I say warmly to which she opens her eyes and smiles brightly before nuzzling into my shoulder and putting her forelegs around my waist while contently sighing in her new found form of bliss. This only left Rainbow Dash, who seems wanting to approach but is unable to. “You to Rainbow come on.” I say plainly and she blushes fiercely and looks away from me.
"I-I can’t, I don’t deserve to after the way I acted to you.” She says uneasily and I laugh lightly while nuzzling against Twilight.
“Hey, no hard feelings, so come and share in the love!” I say enthusiastically and Rainbow turns slightly to me with another blush on her cheeks. However, it is quickly evident she is not going to move from her current position and I just sigh and shake my head. That is when Celestia reaches down and nuzzles me and cocks on of her eyes to look at Rainbow Dash. Then suddenly her horn lights up a bright yellow and that same glow envelopes Rainbow and quickly pulls her into underneath one of my arms and I instantly put it across her and gently pull her into me, nuzzling her face.
“Not fair!” She wines and sighs before quickly dropping her attitude and gently nuzzling me back, her soft mane brushing against me occasionally making me giggle and for the others to snuggle into my further. “Okay…well you got me stud I do like you.” She says chuckling slightly and I smile and let her be. “But now to be serious, if you like all of us and we like you, how the hell is that going to work because not to be a party pooper but this spells trouble all over it.” Rainbow asks me worriedly and I cock my head to the side and dwell on that for a second.
“Shit I knew this was coming!”
“Well, while you make a good point Rainbow Dash, I feel that the best way to proceed will be together.” Celestia says in a motherly voice and Twilight quickly nods her head in agreement.
“You know what princess Celestia is right, alone somepony is going to get hurt for sure, but with each other we are more stable so I am willing to trust in the power of friendship, are friendship!” Twilight responds happily while looking at me with sparkling eyes and this makes my doubt start to fade.
“No questions asked!” Rarity says happily.
“Oh boy this is going to be super fun!” Pinkie says enthusiastically, running her tail underneath my chin electing a slight giggle from me.
“Okay…that turned out better than I had though it would!” I sigh in relief and then gently pull my hand away from Rainbow and reach down in between Rarity and Pinkie Pie, grabbing the watch and quickly shutting the face cover, stopping the loud ticking sound of the second hand and then sighing. “Well then I guess that makes me your new coltfriend?” I ask skeptically. This elects a round of laughs from the group and then they look to me with a more serious look.
“Yes and that would make us your marefriends.” Celestia says calmly with a hint of sarcasm in her voice.
“Okay, just making sure…something else you should know about me is that sometimes I can have trouble with understanding social cues, so be patient if it takes me a little longer to figure things out or if I do something awkward I have never been in this situation before.” I say electing another round of laughs from the group.
“Yea, we might do the same, except for Rarity and Rainbow Dash the rest of us have never had a coltfriend.” Twilight says turning her face a slight red color and I laugh and then look up to the sky and sigh. The dark night sky is thoroughly lit by the bright light of a full moon and among it is a massive sea of endless stars that shine so bright it is almost confusing to look at because of the clarity, something that back on earth would never be possible. The stars seem to swirl around each other in an endless patter, making it appear to be a rolling sea gently resting in the sky, creating an atmosphere that I almost want never to end.
“Ah it’s okay, we can learn them together!” I say happily turning one of my eyes from the sky, nuzzling against Twilight who gently smiles and leans her head against my side. That is when I look back up to the night sky and then something hits me like a ton of bricks. “What time is it? It felt like we were gone forever, but it still looks like the same night we left.” I ask with concern while looking down from the sky to Luna who immediately looks up to the night sky for a few seconds and then looks back to me with a surprised look on her face.
“It is exactly twelve in the morning!”
“Twelve in the morning?!” I ask confused as I look to Luna in disbelieve. “Are you sure that is the time?” Luna then looks back down from the sky and nods her head gently to me.
“This may be morning, but as long as it is dark then I will know the time and that is the time to the very second.” She says confidently before looking to Celestia who nods her head.
“My sister speaks the truth, but how that is…I have no idea.” She says calmly putting a hoof to her chin and furrow her eyebrows.
“Okay, so it was twelve when the watch sent us to Hell and now we come back and it is the same exact time, as if no time had passed at all. Something just does not add up, time would not stop like that under normal circumstances but let’s just assume that since this is a Daedra the circumstances are far from normal. But still something is not adding up.” I sigh and then immediately put one of my hands to my forehead “Wait, I just came from water, so why am I bone dry?” I then start glancing to the rest of my body and find that where I thought I was sopping wet a few moments ago is absolutely dry, as if I had never fallen into water. “Okay, this is even weirder…” Quickly I then look around a second time at my body and again I see no sign of water.
“Chris, you okay?” Twilight asks me in a soft voice.
“Your right, I can’t believe it! Not a drop of water, but yet you were at the bottom of the palace reflection pool.” Rarity says shocked at the revelation.
“How is that possible, even Pinkie who seems to defy all rules of magic and logic…would still at least have some water on her.” Rainbow further elaborates on the strangeness of my situation.
“Shit first the time and now the water, this is making no sense! That is when Celestia gasps and I immediately turn to her and she looks to me with the look of revelation.
“This is going to sound strange, but I felt something when you resurfaced that was far from normal. Everything has a life force that surrounds them, a sun like energy that radiates off of them and I can sense it with my magic, but when you surfaced from the water you had no energy coming from you.” Celestia says while turning her head back to me and looking me in the eyes. “The normal flow of life that is around all was gone, as if you were dead.” She says closing her eyes and lifting her head to the night sky and I grow wide eyed.
“It was like I was dead?!” I ask, looking down to the ponies around me and then back to myself and give one of them an experimental pinch.
“Ow! What the hell was that for?!” Rainbow Dash asks me as she jams her head into my side.
“Sorry, but this is serious, I needed to be able to tell if you all can feel me.” I say quickly running one of my hands up my arm.
“But silly can’t you feel us right now?” Pinkie Pie says gently lifting herself so she is looking into my eyes.
“Okay so I can feel them, they can feel me and I can feel myself, so that means I am not dead…unless!” I think to myself before noticing that for some reason I can hear the loud ticking of the watch once again. “What the hell, I thought I shut the face! I say as I angrily grab the hanging timepiece from its resting place and stare down at it intensely.
“C-Chris your starting to freak us out, what is going on?” Fluttershy squeaks from her position in my lap and I quickly glace to her and immediately right back to the watch resuming my hard study. Out of curiosity I then find the small button on the side of the watch and push it to reveal the face of the watch.
“Wait, this watch must be off because there is no way it is 3:00 A.M! How is that possible, it is powered by magic it’s never supposed to be off like this!” I think to myself while eyeing the time piece suspiciously. “Celestia, Luna is this watch supposed to be ever wrong, because it is saying 3:00 A.M and I know for a fact that it is not 3 in the morning.” I say looking over my shoulder to the bright white alicorn who looks to me with a look of confusion.
“No, it might occasionally be off by a minute or so but no it should not be that far off, let me see.” She says cocking her head and I quickly remove the watch from around me and turn the face so that she can see it.
“You are right…it is only 12:00 so the watch should not say 3:00.” Luna say confirming what I already knew and then removes her head and leans toward Celestia so she can also properly examine the watch face herself.
“Our watch is never off like this, are magic keeps it constantly accurate but now it is completely off.” Celestia says eyeing the piece closely and Luna doing the same. For some reason this raises a suspicion in my head of why it is off and I quickly look to Twilight.
“Can dark magic affect the workings of the watch?” I ask questionable and Twilight removes on of her legs from around me and places a hoof to her chin.
“Hmm…it is quite possible, that place you called Hell was full of more dark magic than I have ever seen but…I don’t think it could have corrupted the watch because if it had then I would be able to tell and I sense no trace of black magic on the watch.” She says reassuringly and I smile and look back to the watch in my hand.
“Okay, so if it is not corrupted then...” I think reaching to the watch and pulling it back down so I can see the hands. That is when something catches my attention and I bring the watch closer to my face. Then I hold it up to my ear and listen to it attentively. For a second I can only hear the loud ticking of the hands and I listen to that for a second before I start to hear something very odd. It is barely noticeable, but hidden just behind the sound of the ticks is what sounds like a slight heartbeat and instantly my eyes grow wide while I quicken my breath. “Wait a minute?!” I think to myself as I place a hand to my chest and feel around until I can get a feel of my heart beating. Then I wait for a few seconds in absolute silence, letting the three sound fill me and measuring to the best of my ability, if the beat inside the watch matches my own heartbeat. After sitting there for a few seconds in silence, I slowly close the watch face and look up to the sky. “Oh boy.”
“Wait what is the matter now Chris?” Rarity says concurringly nuzzling into me and I lean back and I put my hands to my face.
“I think this watch is my life watch.” I say shakily while dragging my hands down my face and place them on the ground.
“So, what exactly does that mean?” Fluttershy asks quietly, nuzzling into me in an effort to calm me down. Although it does very little to calm me down, I decide that it would be better for them to see me brighten up from their touch so I give a small smile and try my best to keep some of the anxiousness out of my voice.
“Well…you know how the crystal empire has a literal beating life source, a crystal heart. Well my watch is the same thing, because I believe it now contains my life force and the tick is the strength of the life force.” I say as if rehearsed and then lean back onto Luna and Celestia.
“Let me get this straight, that watch the princesses gave you now contains your life force…am I the only confused pony here?” Pinkie Pie says looking up from nuzzling me and around to all the ponies, Rainbow Dash looking from her and then to me nodding her head in agreement.
“I know that it seems strange, but it is not uncommon for things life forces to be sealed or tied to one thing, it happens all the time.” Twilights says in an effort to explain to not only Rainbow and Pinkie, but the entire group.
“Okay, good to know, thanks Twilight.” I say happily while running one of my hands through her mane, causing her to blush and nuzzle my hand with the top of her head. “But that still leaves on good question. How?”
“How what?” Twilight asks me quickly and I then look to the watch and shake my head.
“How is it that this happened, I know this is might be an impossible question to answer right now but I need to know if anypony has any ideas.” I say as I drop the watch and shrug my shoulders.
“Well, to be honest could it have been from where that clone put something inside you…but whatever the case may be now we must tread lightly, that demon Xana is loose somewhere in Equestria and wants to destroy all of Equis.” Rainbow says jumping up to her feet and then quickly looking over to Twilight with an expectant look.
“Yea, what are we going to do about that one?” Pinkie Pie says looking to Twilight with the same look as Rainbow Dash. Twilight’s eyes grow wide from the sudden eye contact and she looks to both of them and then to me with a look that pleaded “Help!” Noticing her hidden message immediately, I gently run one of my hands through Pinkie Pies mane and look to Luna who smiles and then surrounds Rainbow Dash in her magic and gently lays her back against my left arm which I then gently wrap around her.
“Well, I for one am willing to put my faith in Chris, he says he is the only one who can truly stop this demon and he is already a hero, so why doubt him now?” Twilight says faithfully and this earns her another run through of her mane.
“Hell yea will fly through Hell and back with you, oh wait I already have!” Rainbow Dash says playfully.
“Darling even though this sounds like it will get messy and trust me…I detest messy, I will do my best for you!” Rarity says laying her head in my lap next to Fluttershy who nervously looks over and shakes her head.
“A-as long as you n-need me, I will help you in any way I can.” Fluttershy says nervously and I quickly remove my hand from Pinkie Pie and move it to Fluttershy and gently raise her head so that she is looking at me, giving her a warm smile.
“You have already helped me so much, thank you for your willingness to help me even further.” Fluttershy then reluctantly gives a warm smile and her cheeks turn a bright red color and she quickly nuzzles back into my lap and sighs in contentment.
“Yay this is going to be so much fun!” Pinkie pie says in her normal energetic self and I take that as a yes, having no other way to explain the complicated pink pony.
“Alright then that only leaves Celestia.” I think to myself as I turn my head and face the white alicorn who gives me a reassuring smile.
“You have my support, after all I am one of your new marefriends.” She says giggling and putting one of her wings on my shoulder. Now for the first time in my life, I feel something inside me that I cannot fully comprehend from the affection and devotion of the beautiful mares around me and this causes a great rush of energy to run through me, igniting my body with a feeling of power that I have never felt before, making me ready to take on any challenge that Xana throws my way because now I know that not only am I loved but am supported.
“Xana…you messed with the wrong group this time!” I say confidently hoping that somehow the Daedra could hear me, secretly wanting him to appear so I could slay him. However a quick yawn from Fluttershy tells me that figuring out how to defeat Xana can wait until another time. Then in curiosity I look around to the rest of the group and can see that their obvious sighs of exhaustion and with one goal in mind I gently yawn and stretch my arms up above my head.
“Well…I don’t know about you but I am wiped out, so how about we go ahead and call it a night.” I say plainly before trying to shift my legs from underneath the girls and they immediately clear out of the way so I can get to standing. However despite my intention my body refuses to move and in response I only end up leaning forward slightly and then slumping back down onto Celestia who grunts slightly in pain. “Sorry guys, but it looks like I am not going anywhere, I have virtually no energy left and sorry about the side Celestia.” I say forcefully trying to keep my eyes open but with every passing second it is getting harder and harder and I can start to feel darkness creep into my eyes.
“If you need to sleep then sleep and leave the rest to us, you have earned a good rest.” Luna says happily extending one of her wings for me to rest my head on and without hesitation I lift myself and fall back into the wing.
“Thanks Luna…” Is all I can say as the darkness slowly envelopes my eyes and before long I pass out in a deep sleep.
Chapter 12: Heading For Disaster
Chapter 12: Heading For Disaster
My eyes fly open rapidly as I take gasps of air into my lungs in rapid succession while clamping my hands into fists.
“Shit, it was only a dream!” I tell myself as I slowly uncurl my fists and slowly let my breath return to normal. But in the process I feel a cool sensation on the back of my head and confused I slowly raise my head up and turn my head backwards towards the epicenter of the plush feeling and see a massive pillow, much larger than any normal pillow with a picture of the sun and the moon going around a planet. Looking to depict night and day and on the outside of both the sun and moon, one white and one dark blue alicorn with their wings extended flying triumphantly, the dark blue one flying with the moon and the white one flying with the sun and instantly I recognize this to be Luna and Celestia in the eternal changing of night and day. “Wait, where am I, this is not Fluttershy’s cottage.” I tell myself in a confused but not scared tone while slowly I start to scan more of my surroundings.
I appear to be in the center of a very large room, 2x the size of any room I had slept in before with walls painted in different shades of colors, making it appear both the morning and evening sky are intertwined with each other and in the center of the ceiling is a yin yang of the sun and moon painted in a Mayan style of painting. The rays of light that emanate from the two painted celestial bodies almost make me feel as though it is not just a painting, but it is real and I take a second to reflect on the true beauty of the artwork.
But after a few minutes, I feel the effect of the powerful painting start to fade and slowly I tilt my head from it and observe the rest of the room. About 10 feet away to the left is a small window covered in a thin red vail that is gently blowing in a small breeze, letting a few of the bright rays of the sun trickle in and slightly illuminate the massive room. From that light I can also make out a massive set of golden double doors with two jet black handles adorned with elaborate carvings and designs. Off to the right is another huge elaborately designed wooden door with three different shades of metal running in three stripes down to the base where they form into a swirling vortex of different ponies, each with a look of bliss and happiness on their faces. The sight is nothing like I have ever seen before, even Middle Earth and Tamriel would have nothing to hold to compare to this lavishly designed room. “Wow, this is wonderful!” But my thoughts on the grand room is then cut short when I feel something warm brush against my back followed by a small yawn and cute sigh.
“I always found this room to be captivating for some reason and now I can see that it has captivated you as well.” A calm voice says from behind me and quickly I turn my head to see Celestia is laying down mere inches from where I was with her massive wings extended in a small stretch and a warm smile on her face.
“It is quite fascinating, but I must ask…is this your or Luna’s room?” I ask enthusiastically to which Celestia laughs slightly and slowly brings her wings back in.
“No, no it is neither of are rooms, but this is the room where leaders or ambassadors of other provinces in Equis stay and rest…compliments of Equestria.” She says happily as she lifts her head up from its resting place on the bed. “It is also the only bed in the palace that would have enough room for two alicorns and a human.” This statement rings around in my head for second and I cock and eyebrow at Celestia and she giggles slightly motioning her head to the opposite side of the bed, which I quickly follow and find that asleep on the other side of the bed only inches from where I was is the deep blue colored alicorn Luna. She is gently curled up with her muzzle facing inward towards where my sleeping form was, breathing in deeply causing the sheets to rise and fall gently. There is a small smile on her face with a little hint of a light blue blush on her cheeks, telling me that she was probably thinking long and hard about something she found very pleasant and I could not stop myself from giggling slightly as I observed her beautiful form.
“Aww, she is probably dreaming about me.” I think to myself as I turn my head and look at Celestia and we both share a small giggle and smile to each other.
“Hey Chris, you know you have the most beautiful eyes.” She says sighing as I then turn back to look at her to see she is slightly and moving one of her hooves up to where I was sleeping and stroking what I can only assume to be the blank space where my face used to me.
“Never expected for Luna to be active in her sleep, well then let’s just hope that the dreams remain pleasant…don’t need her trying to kill me in her sleep.” I say sarcastically making a mock chocking noise, causing to Celestia to laugh.
“That would be a rather poor way to die…being killed by a scared alicorn while you slept, oh the horror!” She says in mock grimace, sending me into a deep laughing fit. However, my laughing is momentarily cut off as I notice a look of slight fear has crept onto Luna’s face and has started to breathe heavily.
“Wait…what is wrong with your eyes…oh no stay away!” She shouts loudly, thrashing the covers violently kicking me in the shin with one of her back legs in the process and throwing the massive covers off of her, revealing a body riddled with sweat and clenched into a tight ball as if trying to hide herself from something or somepony. “W-what have you done with the real Chris?!” She screams in both horror and rage as a tear streaks down one of her deep blue cheeks followed by her horn starting to glow a deep blue color. “Xana…when I am done with you here, the creatures of the nigh shall feast on your entrails!” She says menacingly as the blue glowing light around her horn starts to increase in intensity and along with it, the feeling of raw power.
“Sister, it is only a dream please wake up!” Celestia shouts at the top of her lungs in a pleading tone but this does little in the way of waking the enraged alicorn who starts to growl slightly and pant heavily. “Please wake up!” Celestia once again repeats to her sister in desperation trying to get her to wake from her nightmare and I in support, lean over and gently rest my hand on her back leg.
“Luna, wake up!” I shout in a desperate voice and almost immediately Luna wrenches her body forward away from my hand and she then turns her still closed eyes to me gritting her teeth.
“NO STAY AWAY FROM ME!” Luna shout in her royal Canterlot voice sending me rocketing off the bed and into a hard wall, instantly knocking the air from my lungs as I collapse onto my back in a massive yelp of pain. My breathing is now coming in short gasp and every time I attempt to draw another breath, my entire middle section feels as though it is being filled with liquid fire that is slowly filling the rest of my body, sending me into a state of panic.
“Chris, are you okay?!” Celestia shouts loudly to which the only response I can give is a small nod in confirmation before the pain inside me becomes too great to handle and I groan while clutching my sides in an attempt to somehow lessen the pain racing through my body. “Luna…sister please wake, you have injured Chris!” She say desperately, followed by the sound of rustling sheets and grunts from both the alicorn sisters. “Awaken now!” Celestia says to Luna now all but screaming followed by a soft humming noise and a bright flash of light that blinds my vision momentarily.
“What the hell was that?” I think to myself as an eerie silence falls onto the room, causing my panic and breathing to increase which even further spreads the fire through my body. However, some of the panic lessens when my vision returns to me but this does little to stop the pain inside of me as evident when I try to turn my head to look back at the bed a wave of pain shoots through my body, causing me to yelp and quickly turn back to looking at the ceiling as a large gasp comes from the direction of the bed.
“It was terrible Tia…it felt so real…so horrifyingly real!” Luna exclaims whimpering while trying desperately to chock back tears.
“Relax sister, it was only a dream, but please tell me all because you know that sometimes your dreams can be an insight to something about somepony that not even they know of.” Celestia says in a reassuring way as Luna continues to hyperventilate and cry profusely.
“I-I was with Chris and we were laying down in Pleasants Field, near the edge of Ponyville…at night gazing upon the ethereal sky, content to have my special somepony enjoy my night sky and marvel in its glory…something that I thought nopony would be so amazed by.” She says calmly suppressing a small whimper as she clears her throat once more weakly. “He was so enticed by the night sky, but I was too preoccupied with looking at him…feeling a deep warm energy inside of him that slowly but surely was also igniting something deep inside of my heart.” She says while her suppressed whimper gives way to a momentary small sigh of contentment but quickly shifts back to suppressed whimpers. “Having never been in this position before, I was hesitant to do anything, but the fire growing inside my heart was getting hotter by each passing second so I had to think of something fast. So slowly I scooted until I was only an inch or two from him and gently extended on of my wings and placed it on his chest while I lay my hoof inside one of his open hands.” She says starting to chock back another wave of oncoming tears.
“After what feels like a moment of kissing, the strange warm feeling that I was getting from him starts to be replaced by a colder and less…love filled feeling, but I shake it off and think that it might be a figment of my imagination. However, as the kiss prolonged the feeling of cold grew more and more intense until it felt as though I was kissing ice and I decided that this was not normal and so withdrew my lips from his and opened my eyes to look at him…and that is when I saw them...deep black and red eyes that reflected horrors I cannot speak of.” Luna says bursting into a full on crying spree and this is when my mind figures that making her recant the rest of the story is not going to do anything besides further hurt her.
“Please…stop I know it terrified you, but you don’t have to tell anymore.” I say weakly, groaning in pain as I close and furrow my eyes.
“C-Chris are you alright?” Celestia says quickly jumping off the bed and rushing to my side.
“Y-yea I think so...” I say trailing off as a sudden gasp causes me to look over from Celestia to the edge of the bed.
“Chris!” Luna yells in panic before I hear the frantic ruffling of covers and pillows followed by hooves hitting the floor at the edge of the bed and quickly running over to me and stopping close to Celestia, her crying intensifying greatly. “Oh no…I, I have hurt you!” She says softly, triggering something inside my body to come alive and even in the intense pain I was in, I slowly raise my arms and place them on the floor bent at a ninety degree angle, hissing at the pain from my side stretching with the movement of my arms and I weakly push myself up and bring my legs underneath me which immediately take the load off my arms and slowly raise to standing while letting out a sigh of relief as the fiery pain in my body retreats back down to only a slight throb. I attempt to take a deep breath and find that my ability to breathe normally has also returned, my lungs filling to max capacity and with a quick exhale and with a worried expression I look to Luna.
Her body is shaking slightly and her cheeks are shiny from the heavy amount of tears that continue to pour relentlessly from her eyes. She has one of her wings placed on top of Celestia’s back so it hangs off her other side and the other is hanging limp at her side as if it had just been struck with something and was damaged. Her usual dark crown, chest connector and light dark blue shoes are absent of her body, making her appear naked and even more vulnerable in her already saddened state. Her bright nigh ethereal mane and tail that normally appears to blow as if in the presence of a breeze how lie flattened against her body, tail barely off the floor and mane hiding one of her beautiful eyes in a sea of stars. The sight of her in this terrible state makes me hurt on the inside and slowly I step over to where Luna is. When I reach her I look to her with sympathetic and warm eyes, but she will not meet my gaze, looking down to the ground and staring at a spot in front of her.
“Oh wow she must really be upset.” I think to myself as I gently reach one of my hands out and place it under her chin gently raising her head until I can see her eyes and she gives a slight whimper and another round of tears starts to fall from her eyes.
“But I j-just hurt you and I swore I would never intentionally harm you…” She starts to say in a whimpering voice, but I interrupt her by embracing her in a tight huge and whisper into her ear.
“You’re okay, I am not mad…actually now I know what will happen if I get on your bad side.” I say laughing lightly and this seems to do a small amount of good as Luna stops shaking as badly and in doing so rests her head gently on my shoulder, but her crying is still rather intense.
“But I could have killed you Chris!” She says worriedly while nuzzling my shoulder and something about her statement makes worry spread through my body.
“Shit I almost forgot about that…had that watch taken an impact like that I would have been dead before I hit the ground!” But I suppress the worry inside of me and focus on the mare in my arms, not wanting to project anything but calming emotions to her fragile state. “But you didn’t and I am still here with you, so just relax.” I say softly with a hint of pleading and with that Celestia gently intertwines her wing with Luna’s wing on top of her while drawing herself into her side, pressing her cheek to Luna’s cheek.
“How do you calm somepony like that?” Luna whispers in my ear and I smile and look over to Celestia who returns the look at raises her eyes and raises her shoulders, causing me to chuckle.
“You know that is one of the great mysteries about me, the answer…the world may never know.” I say cryptically and this elects a laugh from both the alicorns.
“Colts and their mysteries… something I will never fully understand.” Celestia says in between laughs and I turn my head and shrug my shoulders.
“The feeling is mutual.” I say plainly, earning another round of laughter from the two alicorns and before long the entire room is filled with laughter. However, the laughing comes to an abrupt halt at the sound of a horn being played from somewhere inside the castle and immediately the two alicorns grow annoyed looks and Luna releases me, causing me to cock my head.
“What was that?” I ask as I look to Celestia who sighs and shakes her head.
“Morning summoning…the worst part of my entire day.” She says in an annoyed voice as her horn starts to glow it’s color of gold and suddenly a large wooden wardrobe to the left side of the window opens to reveal a large collection of various colors of clothes and on the top shelf one dark black and golden crown with two massive chest connectors hanging on studs underneath their corresponding crowns. Then both Celestia and Luna reluctantly part from me and slowly walk over to the wardrobe and sadly eye the pieces.
“What’s wrong, you seem upset.” I say confused at their reactions and in response they sigh once more and with a glow of both their horns the crown and chest connectors rise from their positions and without pause adorn the two alicorns. Then they refocus their magic and I look down to see the bright gold and dark light blue shoes they normally wear start to shift from their position at the bottom of the wardrobe and quickly teleport to Celestia and Luna’s feet. Then they both turn to me and shake their heads.
“Yes we are...we don’t get to spend more time with you, do you understand what I am trying to say.” Celestia asks me in a warm and friendly tone and I look at her funny for a few seconds before doing a mental double take and frowning slightly.
"Sorry about that…it just took me a second to understand your mood, it is a part of being autistic.” I say in a slightly sad manner, thinking that I may have upset them in some way however, the growing looks of confusion on both the mares faces tell me that I had not upset them and so I sigh in both relief and in annoyance. “Do you get what I’m saying?” I ask with great emphasis, hoping that they may understand what it is I am trying to say.
“No, what is this autism you speak of…does it relate somehow to my dream?” Luna asks me in a worried tone and casting a glace to Celestia I see she has one of her eyebrows raised in a mix of confusion and worry.
“Damn it!” I say to myself as I start to now rack my brain for the best way to try to explain a completely foreign concept. However, having had to explain it to so many that did not understand it before has given me a few tricks to explanation to use and with a quick thought I have a revelation. “Okay, I will try my best to explain this quickly as seeing you all are being summoned. Alright, have you ever met a pony who has some what you may consider oddities?” I say curiously and both Celestia and Luna put a hoof to their chins and cock their eyes to the ceiling. When a few seconds pass, both of them sprout eureka expressions and their wings slightly fold open.
“So somepony such as Derpy?” Luna asks me intuitively.
“Or even Pinkie Pie?” Celestia asks me in the same way before they both look back to me with questioning eyes and I chuckle at the response.
“Okay lets go with Pinkie Pie, so do you ever notice that sometimes she has some awkward social graces or you have to explain yourself a hundred times sometimes before she finally gets something?” I ask questionably as both Celestia and Luna roll their eyes in a playful manor.
“Twilight has sent me many reports concerning that particular matter…and I have experienced it firsthand a couple of times.” She says laughing halfheartedly.
“Sometimes I do not get what goes through that ponies head, like the time she was hyper and almost wrecked the peace talks between Equestria and the changelings oh that was a day!” Luna replies in a dry sarcastic tone and rolling her eyes in playful manner which causes Celestia to chuckle slightly and clear her throat.
“Yes, yes but we all still love her now let’s get back to the topic at hand.” I say quickly and this earns a small smile and nod before motioning me with their heads to continue. “Okay, so basically sometimes like Pinkie Pie, I can have difficulty with understanding social cues or awkward social graces, but nowhere near as bad as Pinkie Pie…you understand?” I ask questionable while stretching some of the remaining sleep from my body.
“In a way...at least for now we do, but before we get going I have one last question and it might be kind of personal...do you enjoy being “autistic” as you call it?” Celestia asks me in her usual soft tone she would use as if treading on something that was sensitive but I reassure her with a gentle laugh.
“Well, it is like a double edged sword, it has its strengths and weaknesses but overall it is not something I would trade for the world…actually if my knowledge of the Elder Scrolls are correct then it is the only way to be who I am.” I say happily as another loud horn sounds from somewhere in the castle causing both the sisters to groan and regard me with sorry eyes.
“I am so sorry Chris, it is amazing to have you share your knowledge with us but we must get going.” Luna says sadly and Celestia smiles sadly and starts to walk towards the door with Luna following close behind. However before they can get all the way to the door I start walking behind them, not wanting to leave the conversation unfinished.
“No sweat we can finish on the way there, besides I know you’re going to want to take your time…this being the worst of your day and all.” I say in a reassuring voice, slightly lifting the frowns on the two sister’s faces and with a smile they pause briefly so I can join them. Walking up to the both of them they create a small space in between themselves and without a moment’s hesitation I give them a bright smile and slide in between them as Celestia opens the massive door in front of us. “So where was I, oh yes I was saying how being autistic is the only way to be who I am correct?” I ask the two alicorns as we pass from the inside of the room and into a very large carved red marble corridor that is ordained with many paintings of majestic scenes from Ponyville and Canterlot. On the floor is a thick red velvet rug that stretches about 300 feet down to another large set of ornately carved wooden doors at the opposite end of the large corridor.
“Yes I believe that was where you left off at.” Celestia says yawing slightly as she slides a wing over my shoulders causing me to smile.
“Thank you, as I was saying, now from what I have read of the Elder Scrolls, those are heavenly scrolls that explain many of the unseen world and there is many devoted to only speak of the Dragonborn, it states that all Dragonborn are born different from others, their minds and spirits modified from the normal human spirit and mind.” I say confidently while looking to both Celestia and Luna to measure the impact of my words and see that they have both raised an eyebrow in interest, so knowing they were still with me and interested I continued. “And I also know from looking at the history of my planet, all those who were Dragonborn, every single one of them had some of the same weird tendencies that those who are autistic have.”
“So what you’re saying is that because the Elder Scrolls state that all Dragonborn have modified minds and spirits and all the Dragonborn in the history of mankind had some of the same tendencies as those who are “autistic” makes you think that the only way to be Dragonborn is to be autistic?” Luna questions me skeptically and I immediately turn my head to see she is looking at me.
“Well it would be a logical conclusion, I mean if it is in the Elder Scrolls and every single Dragonborn ever born had some of the same patterns of varying levels of autistic traits than it can safely be assumed that the only way to be Dragonborn is to be autistic.” I say in a matter of fact way.
“But yet not all “autistic” beings are Dragonborn.” Celestia says logically and I turn to her and give her a thumbs up.
“Exactly, it is not a mark of a Dragonborn, I think it is just a requirement for being one and it even makes sense biologically as well. “Those with autism generally will have brains that are not as developed and that is a partial reason for whatever quirks they may have, but on the other hand it makes certain areas of the brain much stronger.” I say proudly as I touch the top of my head with two of my fingers, causing both Celestia and Luna to giggle.
“But how does that factor into your super abilities?” Celestia asks me curiously as we all reach the end of the hallway and she uses her magic to open the two massive doors to reveal a dark grey cobblestone spiral staircase illuminated by sunlight coming in through small windows running the outside wall of the stairs.
“Mares first.” I say in a respectful tone stepping back slightly and both sisters giggle slightly and they both step through the door, Celestia first then Luna who motions with a wing for me to join them and I do, taking a few steps until I am on the other side of the door and extending my arms behind me close the doors and retake my place in between before we start are decent down the stairs. “Alright, as I was saying certain areas of my brain lack some of the components that normal humans or ponies have, but those spaces I believe were filled with components of the Dragonborn. Let’s take language for example, from what I know of the Elder Scrolls it says that Dragonborn have an inborn ability to speak the dragon language, Dovahzul, but not the tongues of man.” I say plainly as I look to the two mares who have raised eyebrows and a look of shock on their faces.
“But if you were made to speak dragon…then how is it you can speak to us right now?” Luna questions me contently and I frown slightly and shrug my shoulders.
“My parents taught me how to speak I assume…but I am not sure because I have no memory of it, actually I have no recollection of anything before I turned 5.” I say with slight pain in my voice as I feel the sting of memories that I would rather not remember and I place my hands on Luna and Celestia’s soft backs trying to find comfort in the feeling of their warmth.
“Are you alright Chris?” Celestia asks me in a warm but concerned voice and look at both of them with soft expressions.
“Yea…” I say softly as I come to a sudden stop on the steps and they both pause as well. “I need to tell them.” I think to myself as I take in a deep inhale and sigh. “I am just remembering my parents that’s all.” I say in mock warmness and dawn a fake smile to try to convince them that is all that is bothering me, but instantly I can tell it is not working as Luna slowly extends one of her wings and presses it gently into my back, looking at me with worried filled eyes.
“There is something bothering you about your parents…isn’t there?” Luna asks me as Celestia extends one of her wings and places it across the top of my shoulders nuzzling my cheek and I return the gesture in full. However after a minute or two of her nuzzling me, she withdraws her cheek from mine and looks at me with a soft motherly expression, an expression that told me that no matter what I had to say, she would be here for me. Now knowing that even if telling them would be very difficult they would still stand by me, I nod my head slightly.
“...I miss them…and will never get to see them again.” I say softly as a tear leaks from one of my eyes and streaks down my cheek. Celestia and Luna must have saw this because the pressure from their wings increase slightly and they both move their bodies closer to me so their sides are pressed against me and both of them nuzzle the sides of my neck.
“You know, if you want then I imagine we can find a way to send you back to your planet so you can visit them.” Celestia says in a warm voice with a look of happiness present on her face and Luna gives me the same look, but instead of cheering me up it makes more tears start to stream from my eyes and I hug both of them tightly.
“I love your idea, it really is a nice offering but I am afraid it would do little because my parents are…dead.” I say in a deadpan voice, causing both Celestia and Luna gasp and stop nuzzling me and slowly raise their heads to my eye level less than half an inch from my face.
“…sorry Chris, we did not know.” Luna says in a slight pleading voice and nuzzles my cheek with hers.
“Yes, as am I.” Celestia says somberly frowning and in an attempt to cheer her up I give her a small smile.
“No you don’t have to apologize, you were only trying to cheer me up and I appreciate that.” I say with slight warmth present in my voice and instantly Celestia’s frown turns into a small smile but then quickly disappears once more as a more nervous look makes its way onto her face.
“I hate to ask you this question, but how did your parents die?” Celestia asks me in a concerned tone, causing me to stiffen up slightly and for Luna to recoil away from my neck and look to her sister with angry eyes.
“Tia, you should not ask such questions it may be a sensitive area!” Luna scolds Celestia who looks like she is about to apologize when I shake my head.
“It’s alright, I am pretty open about things, it is my nature and thus so there’s very little I am uncomfortable with talking about, not to mention I trust you.” I say smiling while running a hand through Celestia’s beautiful multicolored mane, making her sigh and smile slightly once more. “Okay, so now that you know that I am alright with talking about it…here goes.” I say shakily before I take in a deep breath and look straight forward with a look of worry on my face. “It was what I considered a normal day, starting with the torment of high school and then driving home with a lot of pent up anger. It was mostly due to the fact that I was relentlessly hazed and persecuted for my quote ‘oddities’, but I knew if they only knew of my ability they may treat me with some respect. Now nothing special happens until I reach my home and got to see the only things in this world that did not torment me, my parents and my one true friend, a massive black scaled dragon named Alduin.” I say as I shudder at the memory of my companion Alduin and both Luna and Celestia must have noticed because they both nuzzle my neck, causing some but not all of the pain to vanish.
“My parents were not at home that day, so it was only myself and Alduin...free to do whatever we pleased. So we did what we normally did, we talked about how are days were and eventually Alduin wanted to get some flying time in with me so I decided we should fly to a beach and practice are shouts. However once we were air born, Alduin heard the sound of chants that show there was words of power nearby, words that would be spoken to create a shout. Now this threw up several red flags because the only things that could create word walls were Dragonborn and since I was the only known Dragonborn that was not possible, dragons, by the way the only dragon on earth was Alduin so it could not have been him or Daedra. Having are choices quickly narrow down to one possibility, we quickly took off towards the direction of the chant and before long we had arrived at the source of the sound to see it was a word wall. Now it was dark when we got there so I told Alduin to land and then keep an eye out from the air as I approached the word wall, wanting to have the drop on anything that might be hiding in the shadows. However, it quickly became obvious that something was there and before long I was attacked by a demon that I quickly killed. But that set off a whole wave of new demons that came at us in swarms of hundreds, but me and Alduin slayed them all…or so we thought.” I manage to say shakily before another loud horn cuts me off from the rest and both of the mares nuzzling me pull back and give me sympathetic looks.
“Long story short, the last demon kills Alduin and shows me my mom and dad lying dead and after I slaughtered him, I used the words on the word wall to open up a portal and ended up in Equestria.” I say as I feel a tear streak down my face and quickly start to walk down the steps away from Celestia and Luna who quickly start after me.
“Wait, Chris.” Celestia says in a heartbroken voice, stopping me dead in my tracks, allowing both the sisters to come to my sides once more as I turn around to look at them with a pained and ashamed expression.
“I am sorry, it is just that I just did not want you to get upset from seeing me upset, not to mention I figure you all are needed desperately.” I say tenderly as more tears start to fall from my eyes and onto my cheeks. Just trying to tell them about the memories of my parents and Alduin was very painful, even more painful than it should have been but not just because of the memories. It was terrible, because I feared I would upset them and nothing would hurt more than seeing them be upset over something that I told or did. Trying my best to not appear hurt, I smile slightly and attempt to wipe the tears from my eyes but am instantly stopped by both the sisters placing their heads to my cheeks and gently rubbing them against me
“Do not worry about time, we always have time.” Celestia says in a soft and warm tone, as a strange warmth starts to spread from the point of contact with my face through my entire body, calming my insides and soothing my pent up sadness.
“Please don’t feel bad about telling us this, it is bad for one to hold in all that sadness…it can turn you into someone you do not know.” Luna says with slight pleading and I can start to feel a strange warm feeling start to course through me from where she is touching me, but instead of calming my sadness the strange energy starts to dry my face of tears and focus on the one thing I had failed to notice through this whole conversation. My anger. As the sisters continue to gently rub their heads against me, I can feel every hard emotion I had slowly start to fade into darkness and be replaced with feelings of extreme serenity and warmth, so much so that before long my fake smile becomes a genuine smile and I reach a hand to both Celestia and Luna and run my fingers through their manes causing both of them to sigh and close their eyes.
“Thank you, for what you’re doing for me it means a lot.” I say happily, content with the new feelings and happy that at least for now…I would know peace. However, as I am just getting used to being in bliss, another louder horn call rocks me from my euphoric state, causing me to roll my eyes. “Guess somepony may need to see you badly, guess we shouldn’t keep them waiting.” I say sarcastically as I remove my hands from Celestia and Luna’s manes who sigh and slowly pull their faces back from my cheeks.
“So it appears.” Luna say sarcastically in a similar way to me which Celestia looks to her and nods her head while casting her eyes towards the steps in front of us.
“Alright then let’s get going.” I say bowing my arms to the side in a polite gesture to which both the sisters smile and start walking down the steps. When they get about 2 or three steps down I start to walk down the steps behind them and instantly my teenage eyes zoom in on their muscular but soft looking backsides. Both of their plots and flanks are flexing with every step they take, gently arching near the top and falling in a constant rhythm radiating the power within and driving my teenage hormones crazy. It was only made worse by the fact that I started to think about what their tails concealed from sight, the sweet part of them that made them mares. So much so, that I can feel blood start to rush to my face and towards my loins. “God they’re beautiful!” I think to myself as my manhood starts to shamelessly rise from the very intense influx of hormones. “But now is not the time nor the place.” I tell myself, suddenly snapping back to reality when I see them stop and look back to me.
“You coming?” Celestia asks me questionable and that is all it takes to almost instantly deflate my erection, but the awkwardness of having them may have caught me getting aroused by them does not leave.
“Y-yea!” I say sheepishly as I fast walk down the steps until I am in between both of them again. “Let’s role!” I say in my best enthusiastic voice, but ended up coming out nervous instead and they both raise an eyebrow at me, making me laugh uncomfortably. But God must have took pity on me because instead of question me, they both smile and face forward before starting down the steps once more with me in between them. However, as we continue down the steps, I notice that both the sisters are casting me sly smiles, causing my anxiety to build and my cheeks to turn a slight shade of red. This continues until at long last we reach the bottom of the stairs and stand in front of a set of two massive 8 feet tall golden colored doors, from which I could hear sounds of many haughty pony voices on the other side. “Sounds like nobles, wonder what they want.” I say sarcastically as Luna rolls her eyes and Celestia giggles.
“At this point it could be anything, especially since we all went missing last night I imagine they will want to know what is going on.” Luna says in a matter of fact tone before turning to face Celestia with a serious look. “What are we to tell them Tia, I think we should tell them the truth and warn them there is a new evil in Equestria.” Luna states boldly and Celestia nods in agreement and that causes my eyes to grow wide. With both of them in agreement on what their course of action should be, Celestia’s horn starts to glow and an aura then spreads to the massive set of doors which start to open slowly, but quickly I rush forward and slam the door shut before it can even get past being cracked.
“What are you doing?” Celestia asks me in a calm voice as I back up slightly from the door and turn my head to the side so I am looking at her, a look of disbelieve on my face.
“Telling them about Xana and what happened last night…not a good idea at all.” I say in a calm but firm manner as I look to both the sisters, whose faces and bodies have an unknown amount of confusion present.
“Why is that, telling the truth is essential to our role as princesses, we cannot simply lie to them.” Luna states boldly.
“Because trust me…you all should know from experience how skittish ponies can be and if news like that gets out about a demon so powerful that the Elements of Harmony cannot even defeat; I give it a matter of days before Equestria falls into complete chaos and panic way worse than even Discord is capable of causing.” I say bluntly, causing both Celestia and Luna to cringe slightly and shutter.
“You may have a point, but how is it you know that will happen?” Celestia asks me as she regains some of her composure and cocks her head.
“Just a hunch…the last time something happened like this it was in the kingdom of Gondor in Middle Earth and their whole kingdom is basically made up of the strongest warriors in Middle Earth, the Rangers of Gondor and just the mention of a dragon named Smaug caused their whole kingdom to fall into disarray. Now I will say that I was being slightly liberal in the time table of how long it would take before Equestria would fall apart, Gondor is a kingdom of mostly warriors so they could handle the pressure but most of the ponies here are not warriors and are easily scared from what I have seen. So honestly I see this falling apart much quicker, maybe a matter of hours give or take how long it takes for word to spread.” This statement from me seems to at first have no affect on them, but after a few seconds my message seems to sink in as both the sisters look to each other briefly with worried looks on their faces and then back to me.
“Once more, you make a valid point…so if we are to lie to our subjects…what would you have us tell them?” Celestia says as she sighs in defeat and I let out a short breath of relief.
“Don’t think of this as lying per say, just doing what is in their best interests and as for the story to tell…leave that to me.” I say confidently as I flash them a big smile and give a thumbs up, making both of them slightly drop their nervous looks but only to have confusion replace it as they look to my upturned thumb. “It is a human way of telling you I got this.” I say laughing slightly, causing both of them to laugh slightly and I step away from the door and back in between them while motioning towards the door with one of my hands, silently telling them to proceed. They are at first slow to move, both of them looking to each other and back to me, but after what feels like a minute, they reluctantly put on their usual princess charms and Celestia’s horn starts to glow. The aura around her horn then spreads to the door and it now opens at a normal pace and with a quick flip, I put on my best smile and calming body language, something that years of calming has honed me into doing naturally.
When the door gets to 3/4ths of the way open, I start to take in the scenery with eyes like a hawk. On the outside of the door about 20 feet away is a crowed of finely dressed ponies surrounded by a ring of armored peagusi who are standing at attention with their spears resting across their chest plates, emotionless looks on their faces. Quickly noticing all of this, I come to the conclusion that my theory of them being noble ponies was correct and thus so, I start to think of every aspect of the way I appear. This is also when I get really nervous because I remember the clothes I am wearing are the same ones I had when I first went to Canterlot, the party and the little trip through Hell, not to mention I did not remember ever having taken a shower. So in a desperate effort to make myself look better I look down to see if my collar on my shirt is correctly placed and am surprised to find it straight and damage free, as if it was a brand new shirt. Confused at this oddity, I then look to the rest of my body and find that my clothes look as though they had never been worn before, even my brown boots show no scratches or burn marks on them and even though confused at why this is, I smile and look forward with renewed hope.
“Either Rarity makes clothes built like an angel’s clothes or somepony cleaned me off, guess I will ask later.” I think to myself quickly as the door opens the rest of the way and Celestia and Luna steps out into the room with me in between them. As soon as the first guard sees this, he immediately nods to a guard beside him who turns towards the two princesses and bows his head slightly.
“The princesses have arrived.” He says in a commanding tone and instantly the crowd of ponies looks towards the princesses and bow their heads quickly as we make are way to the edge of the crowed.
“Please rise my ponies, now what is it that you require?” Celestia says in her motherly voice and instantly the room breaks out into a mix of loud shouting, making me recoil slightly and both Celestia and Luna’s eyes to grow wide.
“Calm down everypony, please take it down and speak one at a time!” Celestia exclaims in a calm voice, but this does not seem to work because either they did not hear her or they were too panicked to listen as their voices only seem to increase in intensity.
“Come ponies, we cannot tell what it is if you all speak at once!” Luna exclaims in a similar manner with the ponies once again getting louder and this causes me to sigh in irritation and step forward until I am slightly in front of Celestia and Luna.
“Close your ears for a second.” I say plainly and both of ¿at first look at me funny but then their horns glow and their magic surrounds their ears. When they do this, I then turn to the crowd of ponies and sigh before taking in a deep breath of air. “Fus, Honaat Shar!” (Unrelenting sound!) As soon as I finish the last word, a loud blast of sound erupts from my mouth causing the room to shake and the guards and noble ponies cringe and cover their ears with their hooves. But as quickly as it started, a few seconds later the loud sound subsides but not before a window in an unknown location shatters with a loud crash. “Shit I guess I over did it.” I think to myself as I cringe slightly and then glace over my shoulder towards Celestia and Luna. Both of their ears are still surrounded by their magic and I cannot help but smile sheepishly at them. Both of them give me stern looks as the magic surrounding their ears fades and I take a step back in between the two sisters.
“Forget us scaring the ponies, I think you did a great job.” Luna says as she places a hoof on her forehead and shaking her head side to side slightly.
“I overdid it, sorry.” I say sheepishly smiling to both the sisters before looking back to the group of noble ponies and guards who are now starting to slowly uncover their ears and look towards us with panicked expressions on their faces. “Well, at least now their quiet.” I whisper proudly as I turn back to look at Celestia who shakes her head and steps forward slightly so she is in front of both me and Luna clearing her throat loudly.
“So now that you all are settled down, what is it that we can do for you?” Celestia says in her motherly princess voice and almost immediately a noble stallion steps forward from the crowd.
“Aunty Celestia, what is that ruffian doing in the royal court and more importantly why is he with you?” He says in a whiny voice and instantly this causes my blood to boil slightly as the identity of the stallion becomes crystal clear to me.
“There was a party in Ponyville last night to welcome him to Equestria and…let’s say he may have become a tad bit intoxicated and needed help.” Celestia says looking back to me with a motherly smile and closed eyes, making me blush slightly and give a fake sheepish smile, to which Blueblood looks at me with an appalled look.
“So you take this alien back to the castle?” Blueblood says looking to Celestia in the same manner and instantly I can feel a little bit of anger rise within me. But before I am able to say something that would start a fight, I take a sharp inhale of breath. Years of constant training to remain calm when using my thuum instantly kicks into overdrive and I clear my throat slightly.
“I understand I am different, shoot I know that I am… but I prefer to be called Chris or Dragonborn.” I say in a calm manner and Blueblood then looks from Celestia to me with a look of indifference.
“I don’t care what you prefer to be called...you are still just a commoner to me, no matter how powerful your voice…I will still voice my opinion on you as I am doing my aunties a favor by saying what they will not say because they are too kind.” He says snobbishly as Celestia’s eyes narrow and she turns her head to look at Blueblood.
“How dare you insult Chris, you don’t even-” Luna starts to say angrily but I quickly put my hand up and she pauses before I chuckle slightly and look to Blueblood keeping my same warm smile.
“Yea and I’m also doing them a favor right now.” I say calmly making a slight look of confusion creep onto his face.
“Oh yea and what might that be huh?” Blueblood says in a sarcastic snobbish tone and I laugh slightly at this which only seems to make him angry as he narrows his eyes at me.
“Not humiliating you in front of your peers by telling them the story of ‘You Know What’.” I say calmly chuckling, causing Blueblood to recoil slightly and for his ears to lay back against his head. “That’s what I though.” I say happily as Blueblood’s face turns a crimson red and he back steps back into the front of the crowd. Internally giving .the finger, I then turn my head and nod to Celestia who immediately nods her head slightly and clears her throat.
“Now please, speak one at a time…what is it that you wish to see us about?” Celestia says in a concerned mother tone and almost instantly a tan colored stallion with a monocle steps forward and bows.
“The entire kingdom was in an uproar because nopony could find you and then rumor starts to trickle in from Ponyville that something terrible happened, so we were worried and wanted to see what you thought of these rumors.” He says getting back up from his bowed position and instantly I raise my eyebrow.
“Oh boy!” I think as a wave a worry roles over my body and then slightly turn my head towards Luna who looks at me with a wide eyes.
“What is this rumor?” Luna says calmly quickly bring her eyes back to a normal size and I then quickly look back to the crowd.
“The rumor is so strange, but none the less worrisome...it says you all were sent to a strange land, someplace called ‘Hell’ and were attacked by King Sombra. Now I am not one to believe rumors without proof, but your absence for a few hours has given us reason to be worried.” The noble pony says and the rest of the ponies nod and murmur their agreement to the question.
“Damn it, somepony must have said something about last night! Got to be careful, one wrong move and we’re done!” I think to myself as I start to panic slightly, but try to make myself remain composed. In an effort to do just that, I look to Celestia and see her smile a small smile.
“That is simple drunken story, nothing else and as for us disappearing…sorry about that, our friend here was extremely intoxicated and required some time to sober up so we took him somewhere to avoid problems, did not want an accidental slip of that power of his.” Celestia says turning to me and giggling slightly, to which I smile and nod my head while blushing.
“Yes, we were looking out for his and our ponies best interests as we always have!” Luna says proudly and I nod my head in agreement with her and smile my best smile to the crowd. At first some of the noble ponies appear to not buy the story, some of them casting doubting looks my way and this causes my smile to waver a little bit.
“Please buy it!” I say as if I am trying to communicate with them telepathically but am only met with somber silence inside my mind. As the seconds pass by, I start to feel less confident in myself and in doing so my smile starts waver even more. However, after what feels like an eternity, most of the noble ponies nod their heads and murmur to one another.
“It is good to know that those rumors were just rumors, sorry to disturb you we were just worried.” A mare says from the crowd and instantly I internally breathe a sigh of relief.
“It is alright my little ponies, now put your mind to rest and enjoy the day, the weather ponies don’t have any rain planned so get out and enjoy yourselves!” Celestia says in a warm energetic tone and then the crowd of ponies excitedly bow and start to make their way towards the massive set of doors at the far end of the throne room.
“Oh Blueblood, what was that gem you have been going on and on about?” A light pink noble mare says from somewhere in the crowd and even from my position at near the front of the throne room, I can still see the massive blush spread across his face.
“That gem, you must come and see it I just got it from Bein, follow me.” He says as he makes his way over from the back of the crowd to the center and they both share a happy smile before they both reach the doors in the back and disappear through the door. Then after a few seconds the rest of the noble ponies make their way through the doors and two guard ponies near the doors close them and then quickly return to their stoic guard position by the door and I let out a loud sigh and turn to Celestia who smiles to me then quickly motions towards the back of the room.
“Guards, please leave us.” Celestia says firmly and instantly all the guards in the room step forward and stomp their hooves on the ground.
“As you wish princess.” One of the guards says emotionlessly as he turns to the rest of the guards and they immediately start to make their way to the door in the back. They then form into a single file line and file out of the room in a marching beat and within seconds the last pony leaves the room and pushes his side against the two doors, closing them with a soft bang. Now knowing that we were genuinely alone, I sigh and start to make my way towards the back where the throne is and pause when I get next to Luna, who just laughs nervously.
“Damn it and I can bet bits that I know who said something.” I say irritated and both Celestia and Luna sigh once more and look down to the floor in an annoyed fashion.
“Pinkie Pie.” Luna says plainly.
“Yep!” I say in a defeated voice as I sigh once more and shake my head. “That pony does not know the meaning of quiet.” I say throwing my hands up in the air before sighing and sitting down beside Luna who gives me a small smile and gently places on of her wings over my shoulders.
“Well, at least we handled it so no harm done right?” Luna says in a happy tone that makes me feel even worse about the situation.
“Maybe…but we cannot have anymore of these ‘rumors’ start, matter of fact I think when I see them I am going to explain to them that not a word about Xana, Hell or anything else needs to leave their mouths to anypony besides us and possibly Odaviing, Parthanaxx and Abaddon.” I say firmly balling my right hand into a fist and look to Celestia who nods her head.
“It would be a good idea.” Celestia says with a look of firmness on her face but is quickly replaced with a warm smile when she looks to me. “Hey relax Chris, it was a close one but we stopped it in time.” She says warmly, causing the look of worry on my face to be replaced instantly.
“Yea, guess your right.” I say smiling back to her and giving her a quick wink, causing her to blush and look down to the floor in a bashful manner.
“That is just so cute!” I say chuckling to myself happily at the display of Celestia being embarrassed and I lean against Luna who sighs contently and wraps her wing around my top section. However, before I can get completely comfortable, a loud nock on the door at the end of the room rings out through the room and I hear a door open followed by the clopping of hooves.
“Twilight wishes to see you.” He says in a military voice and quickly I jump up from my seated position and smile nervously. The guard notices me and gives me a small smile before returning to his stoic stance and facial expression.
“Oh please send her in!” Celestia says as she rises from her seated position and steps up beside me and the guard instantly bows and turns back around to face the door. He then whistles and the door opens up then immediately I see Twilight standing with a bright smile as she quickly makes her way into the room.
“Good morning princesses, it is a lovely day today isn’t it?” She says happily and quickly bows, electing a warm smile from both the princesses.
“It is quite lovely Twilight please come and join us, we actually were just talking about something you may be interested in.” Celestia says warmly as she looks to Luna who nods to the guard near the open door and with a quick solute, he walks just outside the door and closes them. As soon as the doors close Twilight then quickly makes her way to the back of the room with us and stands between me and Celestia before turning to me with a bright smile.
“So how was the rest of your night, that watch give you any more trouble?” She says warmly and I laugh and look down to my watch.
“Na, its steady ticking away!” I say as I chuckle slightly and this elects a round of light laughter from Celestia, Luna and Twilight. However, just as quickly as the humor appeared it immediately disappeared from the room and I look back up to the group with a more stern expression. “So I assume you already know about what we want to speak about.” I say softly and immediately Twilight shakes her head and sighs.
“I assume you’re speaking about somepony saying something about our little adventure last night?” Twilight says plainly and immediately Celestia, Luna and I give a small nod to which Twilight sighs once more and sits down on the floor.
“Mmhm, so now that we are caught up to speed, I am going to cut straight to the chase who said something.” I say plainly.
“It was Pinkie Pie.” Twilight says in a worried tone, causing me to sigh and look to Luna.
“That figures.” I say sternly before I turn once more and look to Twilight. “So how bad is it, I know it got to Canterlot but how far did it spread in Ponyville?” At this question, Twilight instantly shakes her head and bangs on of her hooves onto the marble floor.
“Well I hate to say this…but Pinkie Pie knows almost everypony in Ponyville so by now I think everypony knows.” She says with slight anger and immediately I feel a slight bit of anger well up inside of me and I grit my teeth and clench my fist.
“Tol malkey los hokaalvoth!” (That pony is glue!) I say rather loudly, allowing all my anger to leave with my words and with it my fist unclenches. “Sorry about that, but she may have put in motion a chain of events that could cause some real problems.” I say looking to Celestia and Luna who nod their heads in agreement.
“Yes, we were lucky this morning when a group of nobles came by and asked questions, but if anything else gets out then like Chris said, we could be in a lot of trouble.” Luna says sternly and I nod my head.
“That is why the others are not here, they are being hounded by ponies in Ponyville right now, I was lucky enough to slip away with some teleportation magic but the others have either barred themselves in their homes or have tried to rectify the situation by talking.” She says in a worried tone and instantly my mind kicks into overdrive and I quickly step forward and start fast walking towards the other end of the room.
“Where are you going Chris?” Twilight ask me as I pass her and without even looking back I reply.
“I am going to Ponyville.” I say quickly as my steps increase in frequency and I narrow my eyes on the door at the opposite end of the room.
“But why, you must know that is going to attract more attention.” Luna yells as I am now a few steps from the door and I pause.
“I know, but I am not going to sit back and let the town try to tear them down for answers.” I yell back to her before turning around and facing the group of ponies at the opposite end of the room. “If I go there and try to explain the situation then it will take the heat off them and one of my specialties is telling a wild story so don’t worry, now Twilight I need for you to go back to Ponyville and hold down the fort until I arrive, can you do that?” I ask in a more easy tone and immediately I can see the look of doubt in Twilight’s eyes. “Come on Twilight…your friends need you…I need you.” I finish in a slight pleading tone and that seems to wake her from her unsure state and she confidently smiles.
“If you are willing to battle the forces of Hell and this ultra-powerful demon to save me, then why would I not do the same for you and my friends.” She says confidently which immediately I smile brightly and pump my fist into the air.
“That’s the spirit, now get going I promise to join you ASAP!” I say confidently and Twilight nods to me and with a look of determination on her face, she lights up her horn and in a bright pop of purple light she is gone.
“I fear for you Chris, this could be a ploy by Xana and if it is your walking straight into it.” Celestia says in a worried tone and I try to take a second to tell her it means a lot to me for them to be worried but I can feel every second as if a noose around my neck and so I give a devilish smile.
“Don’t worry about me, if it is Xana, then I will kick his ass and we never have to worry about it again.” I say confidently and then turn back around and throw the heavy doors open with a grunt.
“Remember that watch is still a way to communicate with us so if you need our help you know where to reach us. Celestia says in a worried voice and I smile slightly and put a foot out the door.
“I will, but you’re going to have your hooves full so I will let you know what happens after I settled the situation down…alright got to go, go, go!” I say as I quickly put my other foot out of the door and immediately break into a full on sprint down the main corridor towards the front doors of the palace. “Open the front doors!” I scream to the guards stationed at the front of the door and immediately they break from their stoic guard positions and with looks of confusion on their faces quickly throw the doors open. “Wuld, Na Kest!” (Whirlwind Sprint!)
In a much quicker time than when I had first summoned them, I hear the faint tell-tale signs of dragons flapping their wings and roaring in the distance. “Hell yea, lot faster!” I think to myself as the sounds grow ever more prominent and looking to both the guards, they are starting to shake slightly and are now also scanning the skies. Having noticed their reactions I look back up to the sky and notice the small outlines of dragons on the horizon fast approaching the castle. As they approach, I can clearly see Odaviing, Parthanaxx and Abaddon flying in formation and despite the distance, I know they are looking straight at me. This is confirmed as they start to lower their altitude as they approach the castle and within seconds, they fly until they are in front of me and then slowly lower themselves until with a heavy thud and slight ground shaking they land right in front of me, the dragon equivalent of smiles on their faces.
“Hail Thuri, you called for us and we came.” Odaviing say in his usual greeting, but I quickly rush to him and jump onto his neck behind his horns.
“Yes and not a moment too late, take to the skies immediately we need to get to Ponyville right now!” I shout to all of them and immediately they grunt in unison.
“Vosro bo!” (Lets go!) Parthanaxx shouts and with a loud roar, Odaviing starts to flap his wings and we start to come off the ground. Then Parthanaxx and Abaddon do the same in a similar fashion until they all have risen 50 feet and then they level their wings out and start to circle above us. “Thuri, I have noticed there was something big going on in Ponyville on are way in.” Odaviing says plainly and I shake my head and grab ahold of his horns as he starts to fly away from the castle courtyard.
“Yea I will explain in a second!” I say as Parthanaxx and Abaddon fly into formation beside us.
“What is it Thuri, something is bothering you.” Parthanaxx says calmly from my left side and I sigh and shake my head.
"You could say that, but first tell me, have you ever heard of a Daedra named Xana?” I shout over the roar of the wind.
“I cannot recall ever hearing that name.” Abaddon roars back to me.
“The name is foreign to me as well.” Odaviing replies as he gives a loud roar and slightly changes his heading, causing Parthanaxx and Abaddon to do the same.
“What about you Parthanaxx, do you know that name?” I choke out as the roar of the wind makes me feel as though I am trying to speak through a brick wall. “Odaviing level out your flying!” I shout over the roar of the wind and instantly Odaviing cocks one of his wings slightly and the loud roar of the wind stops. “Parthanaxx, did you hear me?” I ask questionable to which Parthanaxx look to me with a worried look.
“Yes I did and we could have a very serious problem.”
Chapter 13: Disaster Strikes
“What do you mean we could have a very serious problem?”
“I mean if he is here then it is the end of days for Equis.” He says in a matter of fact tone, causing me to recoil slightly.
“How’s that possible? Alduin is the world eater!” I exclaim as Odaviing quickly changes his course once more, causing me to tighten my grip on his horns.
“Yes Alduin is one of the world eating demons, but there are more than one, actually there are three Alduin, Xana and another whose name is unknown.” Parthanaxx says in a teacher like voice and I growl in frustration.
“Damn it I should have known, I ran into him once before and was almost obliterated…but I never knew why but I think I know now.”
“Mm you are lucky to still be among the living.” Parthanaxx says in a matter of fact tone.
“Don’t rub it in...do you know if he has any weaknesses?” I say sternly turning to Parthanaxx who shakes his head and grunts.
“No.” He says plainly, causing me to raise an eyebrow.
“What do you mean no, you mean he has no weaknesses or no weaknesses you know of?” I exclaim one more, casing Parthanaxx to narrow his eyes at me.
“As in he has no weaknesses.” With this statement from Parthanaxx, the air around me feels as though it has been suddenly super-heated as I feel a surge of heat wrap around my entire body and that instantaneously causes a tinge of nervousness to rise within me making me feel dizzy.
“What the hell am I going to do now?” I exclaim inside my head as I start to sway back and forth and my stomach starts doing flips. “Fuck!”
“Thuri, are you alright?!” A loud voice booms from beside me, shaking me from my state and for my balance to return to me.
“…No I am not, let’s get to Ponyville I got enough shit to deal with once I get there.” I say in a defeated tone and then start to mentally prepare myself for what was to come. “Alright, I have no idea what the situation in Ponyville is right now but remember, if ponies have gone crazy they are still not our enemies and thus so if we have to use are thuum than non-lethal shouts only understand.” I say in a commander’s tone as I look quickly to both of the dragons at my side.
“It shall be done Thuri.” They all reply at once in a serious tone before slightly lowering their altitude.
“Ponyville dead ahead!” Odaviing roars loudly as we pass out of a thick cloud and just as Odaviing had said about 100 feet in front of us the small village of Ponyville comes into view. From there as if the dragons can read my thoughts they descend until we are only fifty feet off the ground, knowing that if we needed to recon the area than we were going to want to be closer to the ground in order for us to get a clear picture of what is going on. Knowing we are now in the right position for me to do some pre-action evaluation of what the situation is I start to study the outskirts of town. The outskirts appear to be calm, the buildings in the exact same shape as they were before with no signs of any kind of conflict. However, what caught my attention was not the presence of something, but rather the absence. The usually busy road leading into Ponyville was dead empty minus one cart near the very edge of town that I knew from experience belongs to Candor and Glide. But even they were absent their stand, making me raise an eyebrow.
“Okay, so far there is no signs to indicate that anything is out of control, but where is everypony? Something is off here but I cannot say for sure what it is…need to keep a low profile until I can find out more.” I think to myself as I quickly look over the dragons. “I am not sure what is going on but I think I need to keep a low profile, land outside of town then I will go in and find Twilight.” I say as I point to a small patch of grass on the right, five feet off the main road approximately 15 feet from the main entrance to Ponyville and without making a sound the dragons change their head on course and head towards where I had just pointed. Within seconds we arrive at the location and the dragons slow down until they are over top of the spot before they give their wings several hard flaps and descend to the ground with a soft thud. “I am going to try to keep a low profile but if I need you I will call for you.” I say firmly as I throw my left leg overtop of Odaviing’s head and slide off onto the ground landing on both feet and start walking at a brisk pace towards the road.
“Wait Thuri, there is something you should know before you enter the town.” Odaviing says in a serious tone, stopping me in my tracks. “I just detected some objects with mixed dark and light magic inside Ponyville.” He says seriously and with that I turn back around so I am facing the dragons, a look of slight concern on my face.
“Can you tell what the objects are?” I ask with concern as Parthanaxx looks up to the sky and sniffs the air.
“I may be wrong, but it seems that the objects are…Daedric?!” Parthanaxx says in surprise as he looks down from the sky and furrows his eyes towards me concurringly, causing all the blood to drain from my face.
“D-Daedric…are you sure?!” I say nervously as I feel a slight breeze of cold air collide with my body.
“Like I said, there is a possibility that I am wrong as nothing is ever certain, but one thing I can guarantee. There is still something powerful inside that town putting off both dark and light energy and if it powerful enough for me to possible confuse it as Daedric than you should be on your guard.” Parthanaxx says as the rest of the dragons around him nod their heads in agreement.
“Oh great! So either something is inside or something has gotten ahold of my…” I think inside my head as a sudden revelation passes over me. “My Daedric armor and sword!” I exclaim loudly as I quickly turn towards Ponyville and break into an all-out sprint.
“Wait Thuri, what do you mean?!” Abaddon exclaims loudly causing me to stop once more and quickly look over my shoulder towards them.
“My Daedric armor and sword have mixed energies because they were crafted in the Forges of Darkness and then was quenched in the River of Salvation…it was crafted with Heavenly and Demonic energies and if something evil gets ahold of it then who knows what will happen!” I exclaim loudly as I once again turn my head and break into a full on sprint towards the entrance to Ponyville.
My anger continues to build and build as I sprint, jump and weave my way through the alleyway until I come to a tall grey brick wall with a pathway leading off to the left. Without even having to think about what I needed to do I reach my hand out to the wall and grab ahold of the corner, quickly yanking myself around the sharp turn and I emerge into a wide open area with a massive crowd of ponies in the center. Upon seeing the massive crowd of ponies I start to quickly walk towards where they are, hoping to get a better understanding of the current situation.
“Feast your eyes on the legendary Great and Powerful Trixie!” A female voice says from somewhere in front of the crowd, making anger start to boil up inside me.
“And this just keeps getting better and better!” I think to myself as I quickly spot Twilight and the rest of the group standing on the outside of the circle. Figuring the best idea was to first find out what is going on instead of going after Trixie, I manage to calm my inner madness enough to the point I can think straight and start to make my way towards them. “Hey Twilight, what’s going on?” I shout in an effort to get their attention making her and the rest of the group whirl around to face me, looks of happiness present on their faces.
“Ay there sugarcube, were ya been?” Applejack says happily and I quickly jog the rest of the distance to them and give her a small smile.
“Sorry about that, got here as fast as possible so what’s the situation look like?” I ask questionable as Rarity quickly stands up on her hind legs and puts her forelegs around my neck.
“Well the original problem has been temporarily solved but another has come up in its place…Trixie.” Twilight says sarcastically causing all of the others to nod in agreement.
“She came into town about 20 minutes ago and since then has been doing magic and ranting about this rare armor and sword she found, says it belonged to King Sombra or something like that.” Rainbow says plainly, a ‘not impressed’ look present on her face.
“Damn it!” I tell myself in defeat as I put on of my hands to my face and ball my other into a tight fist.
“You look angry.” Pinkie Pie says in confusion, causing me to chuckle.
“Did any of you get a look at the armor?” I ask halfheartedly, somehow already guessing as to what they were going to tell me.
“But of course and what a sight it is! When I say what a sight I mean it was absolutely appalling with its dark black color and red glow, almost as terrifying as Sombra himself!” Rarity exclaims with animosity while tightening her embrace around my neck.
“A-actually Chris, I got a look at it and it k-kinda looked like the armor you wore that night I first met you…you don’t think that Trixie stole your armor do you?” Fluttershy squeaks out nervously before looking to the ground and trying to hide behind her light pink mane.
“Yea unfortunately I think she did.” I say in defeat before I look towards the crowd of ponies, the anger I had suppressed slowly starting to rise once more as my balled up fist starts to shake.
“Are you absolutely sure that she has stolen from you?” Twilight says soothingly as she and Pinkie Pie walk nuzzle their heads into my side, a soothing gesture as I feel a warm sensation pour into my body calming me down slightly and I sigh slightly before releasing my balled up fist.
“I have reason to believe but a quick look will tell me all I need to know.” I say in a more relaxed tone.
“Ya sure that is a good idea? Your not gonna get upset are ya?” Applejack asks me honestly looking at me with a raised eyebrow, causing me to playfully chuckle.
“I think I can control my anger.” I say plainly giving Applejack a thumbs up and a small smile. “Well maybe.” I tell myself as I start to remember the way that she humiliated them once and then foolishly almost destroyed the town. “Despite the fact that I cannot stand her.” I say harshly. However, that is also when I realize too late that the crowd around me had grown eerily silent.
“Who says they cannot stand the Great and Powerful Trixie?!” A sudden loud female voice shouts from the front of the crowd, causing Rarity to release her grip on me and fall onto her back and Twilight, Rainbow Dash and Applejack to facehoof.
“Oh this is super bad!” Pinkie exclaims energetically, causing me to role my eyes and look towards the crowd.
“Hold on a second and I will make myself known.” I shout loudly, causing all of the ponies to gasp and move to the side slowly until there is a path straight through to her and what I see is to be expected. Standing about 15 feet away is a light blue unicorn with purple colored irises and even lighter blue mane and tail. She is wearing what appears to be a pony version of a wizard costume with light white stars and a purple undercoat that trails off just before it reaches the end of her back, exposing her back legs and flanks. Her cutie mark is that of a left facing crescent moon in a bright blue fashion similar to that of her mane and tail, but differs from Luna’s in the fact that the moon does not face upside down. At first her eyes are angrily furrowed towards me but they quickly contort into that of question as she clears her throat.
“And what are you supposed to be?” She says sarcastically, causing me to laugh and look at her with sly eyes.
“Oh me? Well I am a human, the names Chris Labrador but most ponies know me as the Dragonborn, figured you would have known of me be now…you being The Great and Powerful Trixie but alas maybe you’re not as great and powerful as you think.” I say sarcastically causing Trixie’s eyes to lose their question and revert back to anger, albeit with a little bit more this time.
“You should watch your tongue, less you wish to be obliterated!” She shouts angrily to me causing me to shrug my shoulders.
“Sorry I guess…anyway may I take a look at this armor and sword you say is so powerful because I may have recently misplaced mine and would like to see if it belongs to me.” I say smoothly. This statement instantly causes Trixie to back up slightly and her eyes to quickly dart from me to the crowd then back to me.
“How dare you accuse me of petty thievery!” She exclaims loudly before narrowing her eyes even more at me.
“Gotcha!” I look to her with a fake offense and give an apologetic smile. “I never accused you of anything, but now that you mention that you do have a history of it, you know with the alicorn amulet and all.” I say easily, causing the anger to momentarily vanish from her eyes.
“How do you know of that?!” She says hesitantly, letting me know that in fact my mental games are wearing her down quicker than I had anticipated.
“Well I don’t mean to brag but when your voice is like mine than there is little you don’t know now are you going to show me the gear?” I say plainly before taking a step towards Trixie.
“Alright!” She growls in defeat before her horn lights up a blue color and from behind her a set of black Daedric armor and a Daedric greatsword appears, making me smile brightly. “Got er!” I whisper softly to Twilight who chuckles slightly. “Well now, you found it!” I exclaim in false jubilee as I take another step towards Trixie who immediately backs up slightly. “Now if you would not mind, I will take my armor and sword off your hands then we can both go our separate ways, you don’t have to worry about me interrupting your little magic show and I can go about my business sound good?” I say in a more statement like way before I quickly start taking steps towards where my armor is.
“You will do no such thing!” She shouts angrily, stopping me in my tracks and making me just role my eyes.
“B-but that is his armor and sword, h-he wore it the first night I met him.” Fluttershy squeaks out from behind me in a silent nervous voice, instantly causing Trixie to look past me slightly.
“Shut up Fluttershy! Or do you want me to humiliate you and your friends like I did the last time!” She yells loudly before looking at me with a cocky grin. At that exact moment she says this to Fluttershy, something on the inside of me snaps, the words replaying in my head, images of what she did to them slowly filling my insides until it hurts. Until it got to one part, the current face she is making and without warning an anger I had never felt before comes barreling into me, hitting me like a freight train. It surges up through my body very rapidly, consuming me in a raging inferno until I feel almost all of my self-control disappear from my body, the only thing preventing it from completely disappearing is my determination to not hurt others. As all of this is going on internally, my outward appearance also starts to change as well, my hands ball up into fists and I grit my teeth slightly while furrowing my eyebrows hard towards Trixie.
“You had best watch your mouth!” I say angrily as I start advancing slowly on Trixie who looks at me with an even wider grin. “Now give me my gear before I tear your horn off and shove it up your ass!” I say as I take another step towards Trixie who smiles and lights up her horn in a blue aura.
“Oh are you threatening The Great and Powerful Trixie?” She says slyly, making me growl.
“That’s not a threat that’s a promise!” I practically snarl back to her as I take a final step and stop still 10 feet from her. “Are you going to hand over my armor or do you want to die?” I say in a semi casual voice, electing a small chuckle from Trixie.
“No but I think you do!” She says happily as suddenly the aura around her horn grows in intensity.
“Ay sugarcube ya may want to get outta Dodge!” Applejack says worriedly as she, the others and the rest of the crowd start to back away from where Trixie and I are located but I remain exactly where I am located, a wicked smile present on my face.
“Chris she is going to attack you get out of the way now!” Twilight screams to me, but I hold my position and continue to watch as the aura around Trixie’s horn grows.
“Move damn it! One impact to that watch and it’s game over!” Rainbow yells loudly as the aura starts to form into what look like a giant spinning ball.
“This is serious if you get hit by that you will be obliterated regardless if it hits the watch or not!” Rarity says desperately as Trixie eyes me evilly and lowers her head to the ground until her horn is pointing at me.
“You should have headed your friends’ advice, now you will pay the price!” Trixie says triumphantly. “Now die!” She says loudly as the bright blue ball of energy shoots towards me at a high rate of speed.
“Feim!” (Fade) As soon as I shout this word at the last second before impact, my body suddenly becomes a transparent blue color and the orb passes through me harmlessly and then completely disappears, leaving no trace. “Ha you call that power…didn’t even touch me!” I say triumphantly, electing some sighs of relief from the group. However my attitude quickly shifts from that of insult to confusion when I notice that Trixie still has the same evil smile on her face. “Why are you still smiling like a fool your attack did nothing…” I start to say before a massive wave of pain courses through my body causing me to fall onto my hands and knees in a loud yelp.
“Chris!!!” Fluttershy screams loudly as the rest of them start to try to call out my name, but the only thing I can manage to do is groan in pain and pant heavily as if my lungs were on fire.
“Trixie…Trixie got me, but how?!” I think to myself desperately as I struggle to take inhalations of breath. “There is no way…I was ethereal!” Slowly and painfully I start to lift my head to try to look at Trixie, but I can only manage to bring my head up about 2 inches before my arms and legs give out on me and I collapse onto the ground hissing in pain.
“Not so cocky now are we!” Trixie says sadistically as she laughs heavily at my predicament. “I know blocking a ponies power routes makes them weak but this is a whole new level of weakness.” For some reason it takes a fair bit more time for me to fully understand what it was she was trying to say, but after what feels like a minute my eyes widen.
“Y-you blocked my thuum?” I mutter out with fear present in my voice, causing Trixie to chuckle.
“Get away from him Trixie!” I hear Rainbow shout from behind me.
“Come any closer or attack me and he dies!” She says angrily. “Now, as for you…”
“P-please don’t hurt him, I beg of you!” Fluttershy interrupts Trixie in desperation, triggering a memory deep inside me that I thought I would never once remember. The memory of Alduin when he was dying. Maybe it was because if I died right now than Alduin would be lost forever or just the memory in of itself, but this thought causes a tear to streak down my cheek.
“What am I going to do? I refuse to just sit here and do nothing, I owe it to Alduin to keep going and defeat Xana but like before when you died Alduin, I am helpless!” I think to myself as more tears start to form inside my eyes as I let out a chocked back cry. “I have got to get to my feet…at least try to do something!” I think desperately as I pull my arms back into myself and push against the ground in an effort to get up, sending a massive wave of pain through my body.
“Chris, you must rely on your other powers if you want to stay alive.” A deep voice says inside my head, forcing me to stop what I am doing and hold myself in my position.
“Alduin, it has been so long where have you been?” I say eagerly, having not heard him speak to me in quite some time.“Your thuum has been blocked, you must now rely on your other powers if you wish to continue to protect those you care about.” Alduin tells me somberly as a wave of confusion starts to spread through my whole body.
“What other power do I possess?” I ask desperately as I feel a hoof strike my side hard, knocking the wind out of me.
“A Dov has two powers, one of which is the thuum and the other being his anger and right now your anger is at levels far beyond that required to initiate this power.” As he says this I start to feel a very strange burning sensation start to rise within me until it reaches where my heart is and then it stops as if hitting some kind of barrier. “I know you feel it now, the anger boiling inside of you now all you must do is let it rise to the surface by telling it to do so.” He says in a teacher like voice as I once again move my hands to my side and try to push myself up to standing, my breathing getting deeper as the anger corked inside of me starts to swirl violently making my insides feel as though they are being devoured by a raging hungry beast.
“I swear you lay one more hoof on him and you’re done for!” Rainbow Dash says in a deep angry growl so primal that even some beasts that I had encountered would flee in terror at its mere sound, making the anger inside of me start to swirl even more violently threatening to make me pass out.
“Alduin…I cannot hold this inside much longer you need to tell me how to let this anger out now!” I think quickly in between labored breathes as my hands once again start to buckle threatening to give out on me, this time I know if they do then I will not be able to get back up.
“CHRIS!!!” Rarity and Fluttershy scream in terror as I convulse once.
“D-don’t worry about me, I-I’m fine.” I say as I once again feel the level of pain inside me ratchet up in intensity, causing my vision to blur and ears to ring violently. “Alduin damn it…tell me how to do it!” I shout angrily inside my head as Trixie starts to laugh maniacally and places on of her hooves on my back.
“You are just as pathetic as master said you were!” Trixie says mockingly before placing some pressure on my upper back in an attempt to force me back down to the ground.
“Wait a minute what did you just say?!” I say in angered confusion as she increases the pressure on my back and chuckles evilly.
“It does not matter, but what does matter is that soon you shall be dead and sweet Twilight’s body will be all mine!” Trixie says maniacally, causing even more anger to emerge into my body and the edges of my vision to start turning black.
“B-but why Trixie…why are you hurting him please stop!” Twilight yells desperately sounding as though she is trying to fight back tears.
“Twilight don’t you get it…I have lusted after you for years but yet you were always out of my reach! Nothing could sate the way I felt about you, no amount of fantasy or spell or potion could stop it and I knew you would never feel the same way about me as I did about you and that hurt!” She says angrily picking up her other hoof and quickly slamming it back down to the ground. “But now I will have what it is I desire and all I have to do is kill this creature below me!” Trixie says joyfully as she lifts her hoof off my back and steps back a little ways and from my position. “Now I shall perform the task given to me by my master and you shall be mine!” She roars loudly as I feel the air around me start to swell with energy.
“No Trixie, don’t do it!” Pinkie Pie pleads with all her energy, but this does little to stop the swell of energy around me.
“Now you die!” Trixie screams loudly as the energy around me starts spinning faster and faster around me, the feeling of my life starting to pass in front of my eyes.“Is this how it ends…me letting down all those who care for me? No!” That is when I feel something inside of me snap and then immediately all the pain leaves my body, leaving me in complete nothingness. Then almost as quickly as it came, like the water that pulls out as a tsunami approaches shore all the anger and energy from before comes rushing back in all at once. This time it does not stop at where my heart is but with a mighty force roars throughout my entire body filling my mind with blazing heat and causing my blurry black rimmed vision to completely refocus and the word around me to turn a bright red. This time there is no pain, no feeling at all except the feeling of a deep need to protect those I cared for and destroy whoever got in my path. “Ha, that’s funny if you think you can kill me!” I say angrily as I grit my teeth and slowly rise to standing so I am facing Trixie who is now enveloped in bright blue light and wickedly smiling towards me.
“Wait Chris, you’re alright!” Twilight exclaims as I crack my neck and glare back towards Trixie, an enraged look on my face.
“Now this ought to be interesting now that your dragon blood has come to a boil.” But alas, you shall still die and when Xana sees my handiwork he shall reward me handsomely.” Trixie says coyly as she licks her lips and squares up into a fighting stance.
“Okay, I done had enough of her mouth I’m gonna buck her so hard her head is gonna come off!” Applejack says angrily before she starts to run towards me at a rapid pace, causing Trixie to take her attention off me and look towards Applejack. Instantly this sets off an alarm inside my head and quickly I turn to see Applejack is indeed sprinting towards me, a look of anger spread across her face.
“No Applejack stay away!” I say desperately as I see Trixie get into position to launch a spell at her, the light around her growing even more intense.
“Applejack get back here!” Rainbow Dash says angrily as she starts to sprint after the angered mare.
“Ah this is too easy!” Trixie says triumphantly as the glowing light around her collects into a bright blue ball and then launches from her horn towards the two mares. The two mares can do nothing but look in horror as the bright blue ball flies towards them and impacts them with great force, instantly knocking them from their feet violently and sending them spinning backwards at great speed impacting the side of a building with a loud crash.
“Applejack, Rainbow Dash!” Rarity cries out and without hesitation I turn back around and take in a deep breath.
“Fus, Roh Da! (Unrelenting Force) I shout loudly, pouring my anger into every syllable and as soon as I finish the last word a massive burst of white energy explodes from my mouth and races towards Trixie who quickly turns one of her eyes towards me as the burst impacts her and sends her flying into a building 30 feet away with a loud crash. The impact of her body on the building causes the whole thing to shake violently. Now it was lucky that the crowd of ponies that had gathered had vanished because if not then they would have ended up in the same position as Trixie, smashed against a building and probably killed. However, I knew that despite how much more powerful that was than my normal unrelenting force that if she was powered by Xana it would have only dazed her, and that knowledge for some reason only caused my anger to increase even more and the red in my vision to grow even brighter.
“C-Chris what is happening to you, are you alright?” Fluttershy says timidly, causing some of my self-control to return to me and quickly I look over to where Applejack and Rainbow Dash are sprawled out against the side of a building, Twilight, Pinkie and Rarity surrounding them with horrified and worried expressions on their faces, causing my anger to rear up once more.
“Fluttershy…this is going to get really ugly and I don’t need you all getting hurt so I need you all to take Rainbow and Applejack out of here ASAP okay.” I say firmly as I grit my teeth in an effort to keep my anger at bay, the feelings of intense pain I experienced earlier starting to creep back up.
“N-no I cannot leave you.” She says in a whimper that almost breaks me to know that there was no way to comfort her, but a quick rustle from where Trixie was now sprawled out tells me that the time was limited and thus so I swallow my hurt feelings and let myself remain firm.
“Yes you can and you will, now get them and get going!” I shout loudly as I here a loud moan of pain come from where Applejack and Rainbow Dash are sprawled out against the building. That is also when I hear another sound that once again tries my will to remain firm and keep the anger at bay, the sound of Fluttershy starting to cry.
“P-please don’t make me leave you!” She says whimpering loudly, causing a new emotion to start flooding into my system and mixing with the anger making the pain ratchet up to a near unbearable level.
“Ahhh this pain is intense, can’t take much more before I have to let it out otherwise it may hurt me badly, but if I let it out with them around they may get caught in the crossfire because I don’t know if I am going to be able to control myself!” I think to myself as I turn around to face Fluttershy and see a heartbreaking sight. Fluttershy is looking at me intensely, hurt and confusion spread throughout her face as a steady stream of tears flows from her bright blue eyes. However, almost as soon as I notice this I see another look spread its way across her face that only makes me feel worse as her eyes grow wide and her breath starts catching in her throat.
“C-C-Chris w-what is h-happening to you, y-your eyes…they’re glowing red!” She says in a tear choked fearful voice as her body starts trembling.
“Just like they had when I was driving home from school!” I shout inside my head as I remember the way I was able to calm the raging beast from coming out, but this time there was no keeping the anger inside the cage and I knew it, so in an effort to try to tell this broken down mare in front of me, in the best possible terms that she needed to run not from her but from me I sigh and look to Fluttershy with pleading eyes.
“I-I am angry…Fluttershy, more angry than I have ever been before.” I say uneasily as another searing jolt of pain shoots up from my core almost knocking me to my feet, causing me to stumble slightly. “And if I don’t let this anger out, I run the risk of possible death, so I want you all to be as far away from here as you possible can be.” I say through clenched teeth as I try to fight with all my might to keep standing upright, all the while made harder by the sound of Trixie moving around in what I guess to be an effort to get to her hooves.
“B-but you would never...” Fluttershy starts to say before I cut her off.
“I know but this time is different. I am angry and anger can blind somepony, make them do things that they would normally never do. It is not that I would intentionally harm you but if you stayed you could get caught in the crossfire and if that happened then I could never forgive myself.” I say truthfully as I turn my head and look to where Twilight, Pinkie Pie and Rarity are helping Rainbow Dash and Applejack to their hooves.
“Hey, get them up and get out of here!” I shout loudly, catching their attention immediately.
"But what about you, we can’t just leave you here to fight on your own!” Twilight says in an attempt to reason with me and that is when something on the inside hits me with sledge hammer force, instantly knocking me off my feet onto my hands and knees making me emit a loud howl of pain.
“That’s it I cannot hold it back any longer!” I scream inside my head as all the anger comes surging through me and makes me once more cry out. Then something else starts to happen as I feel the energy start to spread to my lungs, filling them with more raw power than I had ever felt before. From there the energy spreads from my lungs to my heart, making it start beating very rapidly. “G-get out of here NOW!” I manage to scream out at the top of my lungs despite the overwhelming pain coursing through my body. But that was all I could manage to get out before I am silenced by a surge of energy leaping into my mouth, cutting off all my wails of pain. Then as if someone had just started yanking teeth from my head, I feel a huge pain inside of my mouth where my teeth are located. This sensation is then quickly followed by what can only be described as a massive amount of sudden growth from my teeth.
This massive pain and growth last for a full minute before it completely disappears and along with it all the pain that had filled my body. With a new sense of relieve washing over me, my heart beat returns to normal and so does my breathing, thus allowing me to weakly push myself up onto my feet.
“What in the hell was that?!” I scarcely ask myself this question, but as of right now I am in a domain of uncertainty and am terrified by what that might bring.
“You bastard!” This statement instantly causes me to stop debating in my head and refocus on what is going on around me and I quickly turn my head towards Trixie. Her eyes are now glowing a really bright blue and her face is contorted into an angry scowl. “You will pay for that one Dragonborn!” She shouts angrily as she gets into a combat stance and lowers her horn towards me, making my body tense up and get ready to attack. But before anything can happen I take in a deep breath and when I have reach full lung capacity, I rear my head towards the sky and let out an inhuman deep roar. The roar is so powerful and so loud that the ground around me starts to shake slightly and windows in some of the surrounding buildings shatter, but my lungs even after 5 seconds of continual roaring are nowhere near empty.
The entirety of my roar last for what feels like an eternity afterwards, pouring an untold amount of the rage swirling inside me into my voice and expelling it towards the sky as if trying to shatter it into a million pieces. However, just when I had thought the entire of Ponyville was going to come crashing down if I continued the swirling energy retreated from my mouth and with a low beast like growl I lower my head from the sky and stare at the slightly trembling form of Trixie with eyes brimming with anger.
“C-Chris? Everypony we need to get out of here now!” Twilight yells loudly as I here a few muffled grunts and then the quick clopping of hooves running the opposite direction of me.
“I-I will stay with you no matter what!” Fluttershy squeaks out from behind me letting me know that there is no point in trying to get her to move at this point, so instead I opt for what I think is the best thing to do.
“Alright but you need to take cover in a building right now because this is going to get ugly!” I say in a low deep growl, causing Fluttershy to whimper slightly and without any prodding I hear her wings snap open and she quickly bolts off, leaving me alone with Trixie.
“So, the beast has finally emerged…how interesting!” Trixie says licking her lips in anticipation, a slight tremble still present in her standing form.
“Your move!” I say loudly as I get into a fighting stance with my right foot forward steadying my breaths in preparation to use my thuum to its full affect.
“You fool, I have been trained in the ways of Daedra magic by Xana!” She says evilly as she kicks off her wizard robes and lights up her horn in deep black color making the eye of Xana appear in both her eyes. “Attack Dragonborn!” She said eagerly, causing some anger to discharge from me in the form of a guttural growl. This action only causes Trixie to chuckle slightly before a bright flash lights up the surrounding area and a second later it vanishes and what I see throws me into a fit of rage. Standing on both sides of Trixie were two towering praetorian xenomorphs with pitch black skin and massive Xana symbols branded into there large dome like heads. They are both looking down at me with their eyeless faces, both with their mouths closed tightly in an aggressive display as they both hissed and growled at me, waving their tails quickly moving back and forth behind them.
“That son of a bitch!” I say loudly to myself as I eye both them and Trixie with unrelenting anger only seconds away from obliterating them and her. The suppressed memories of what they did to me then begun racing through my mind, the horror of my parents screams replayed through the other praetorian’s maw, the gruesome way their bodies were mutilated and left to rot as if they were nothing but beasts. As the memory became even more intense I also began to remember the details of Alduin’s death, how he was killed without mercy, the life draining from his body as I felt my best friend die right in my arms. “I swear to God almighty that you will pay for this Xana!” I shout angrily as a solitary tear streaks its way from one of my eyes and down my cheek.
“Oh we shall see about that Dragonborn…kill him!” Trixie says evilly, causing both the xenomorphs to rear back and shriek loudly before quickly bending their knees slightly and with a loud shriek, leaping off the ground 10 feet into the air towards me.
“Wait for it. Wait for it. Now!” I tell myself as I see the two praetorians have just reached the highest point of their jumping arc and now have started to come down towards me tails raised above their heads, getting ready to try to impale me. “Wuld Na Kest!” (Whirlwind Sprint!) Instantly, I am rocketed forward by a violent wind stream towards Trixie, easily avoiding the two praetorians’ tails while giving me a chance to attack Trixie while her two body guards were away from her and could not intervene. Trixie must have sensed what I was doing because with lightning speed her horn lights up a fierce red color and with a grunt, launches a bolt of black lightning towards me. However, with my senses being what I estimated to be 100.000 times normal capacity it was as if I was viewing the bolt in slow motion. "Missed me bitch!" I say as I completely jump the bolt and do a back flip in the air before coming down hard near where my armor and sword are.
"If you want these then you have to go through me!" Trixie says evilly as both the praetorians emit high pitched screams and charge me from behind. But unlike last time when they came at me, this time I have a plan of action and without thinking, I launch myself straight up in to the air and spot the two xenos just as they are about to whip me with their tails.
"Feim!" (Fade!) As soon as I say this the tails reach where my body would have been but instead of cutting me in half, they sail right through my body. It was also very unfortunate for them that they had stood at the angle they had, because when each of their tails passes through me they are traveling at great speed and with no way to slow them down. The two xenos don't even get a chance to react as both of their tails swing straight through the top parts of their heads, acid blood and brain erupting out of them like a volcanic geyser before both the halves slide off onto the ground and both the massive beast's lifeless bodies crumple to the ground with a resounding thud!
"You continue to surprise me Dovahkiin! Maybe I will have to work for my prize after all!" Trixie says in a evil sneer as I come back down to the ground and give another loud roar. As I roar, more and more anger induced energy flows into me making my will to self control almost non existent. When my roar settles down I then look to Trixie and bear my teeth, the only thought on my mind was tearing her apart.
"Wo lost fron wah ney dov arhk fin reyliik do jul. Voth aan suleyk wah ronit faal krein!" (Who was kin to both wyrm and the races of man. With a power to rival the sun!) As I finish, something comes over me even more powerful, a thought so primal that it was almost unbelievable. Devour her!
"So arrogant to even think you are a Dov! Alduin was pathetic to ever have befriended you!" Trixie says launching another lightning bolt at me which I easily dodge and with a loud roar, launch myself towards her at a high rate of speed.
"Yol Toor Shul!" (Fire breath!) A huge inferno of deep purple flame erupts from my mouth and quickly encompasses Trixie, causing her to unleash a loud bloodcurdling scream. This is quickly followed by the overwhelming smell of burned and rotting flesh, which I take a deep inhale of and smile evilly. "You were no match for me Trixie and now it is time to pay the price!" However, before I can do anything to make that what I said a reality, the flames surrounding Trixie are blasted away, causing me to jump back slightly. As the flames clear another lighting bolt comes hurtling my direction, catching me off guard slightly so that when I dodge it the tip of it strikes my hand throwing me to the floor.
"Fuck your hard to kill!" Trixie says in annoyance as I easily get back to my feet, new anger rising to my surface.
"Wait Trixie is right, even if I was dragonborn I am still human and that bolt should have obliterated me! Unless... I give a quick look down to my watch and notice that despite being struck by lightning it was perfectly fine. "Unless she did not hit what she needed to kill me! This potential revelation also comes as one that causes the last bit of my self control to disappear out of the window as I give a loud triumphant roar and charge head long towards Trixie, teeth bared for the kill.
"But you certainly won't survive another one!" At this statement, Trixie lowers her head to the ground and points her horn towards me. But I am unyielding, even as she starts to swirl more dark energy around her horn in preparation to attack I hold my course as my red vision tunnels until she is the only thing I can see.
"Devour her flesh! Devour her flesh! This violent thought is now the only thing on my mind and as if I had not been fed in three days, my insides start hurting and my mouth starts to salivate to an extreme level. Now when I look to Trixie I see nothing more than prey, something I needed to devour for my own survival. So when I get to about halfway through my high speed charge, I put my hands up in a position to grab ahold of her and open my mouth in a predatory position.
"If you could only see yourself right now, teeth bared like a mad do-" Trixie's charade is quickly cut off when with a final burst of anger induced speed, I quickly slam into her at full force knocking both of us over sinking my teeth into the top part of her front right leg, ripping a huge chuck of flesh out. Without a moments hesitation Trixie lets out another bloodcurdling scream as she flails helplessly beneath my pining body as I quickly chew the piece of meat up and swallow it, the warm metallically taste of the blood only further increasing my hunger. After that I take a second to let Trixie settle down until she is just whimpering loudly, streams of tears pouring down her cheeks as she weakly tries to push me off her. "W-what the hell are you?" The tone is angry and stiff causing a surge of anger to run through me as without hesitation I open my mouth wide and slam down hard against where her right leg connects to her torso, bighting into the soft flesh.
"I. Am. A. Protector!" I say in a muffled voice as I bite down hard on the flesh, giving it a hard yank. Without much resistance the flesh comes off completely as I can now see the bone. Trixie once again screams in absolute horror as in a flash of anger I reach down to where I had just made a hole and grab the bone firmly. "This one is for all the things you ever did to Twilight and the others!" I say as I exert a massive amount of upwards force.
"No!!!! Please stop!" Trixie practically roars, but I do not relent on how hard I am yanking. This goes on until I hear and feel a loud popping sound where the joint is located and with a final hard heave, the entire leg bone pops out of socket and rips straight from her body, tearing the remaining flesh away and shredding some of the flesh on her side.
"Now I have a little message for you Xana and you had better listen good because I know your listening." I say as I roughly grab the now passed out Trixie by the face staring daggers into her eyes. "I will find you Xana, you can try this game of yours for as long as you like...but eventually we will find you and then even the deepest pits of Hell are not going to save you!" I say angrily throwing her head back down onto the ground and slamming my foot down hard on her neck. This move decapitates her instantly, reducing some of my anger slightly.
Okay, now that Trixie is taken care of lets go back to Twi- I start to think before without warning my watch starts to tick irregularly, causing me to collapse onto the ground before darkness envelopes my vision and I loose consciousness.
Chapter 14: Putting the Pieces Together
"But that is beside the point guys, because if he does not wake up soon then both the princesses are going to come down here and when that happens I fear somepony is in for a world of hurt."
Voices fade in and out from my head, warped and distorted but still understandable. These voices continue to fade in and out for an unknown amount of time before the warp ends and as soon as it becomes clear, I realize that I am not dead and throw open my eyes leting out a huge gasp.
"Oh boy he is awake, what should we do?" Twilight says in a hushed voice, causing me to look to my left and find the entire group huddled together in a small circle, heads occasionally quickly looking to me and then back to the ponies in the circle with worried looks.
"Hey guys, what's up?" I ask them casually causing all the ponies bodies to tense up slightly and slowly turn around to face me. "Whoa you look like you have seen a ghost, you alright?" I ask honestly as I try to turn some more to the side and feel a stabbing pain in my left arm. Wincing, I quickly turn and look to my arm to see an I.V needle sticking firmly into my skin with a line running to a bag of an unknown clear liquid. "Wait, what the hell am I doing in the hospital?" I think to myself as I then also notice that I am lying down in a large bed with bright white sheets. "Why am I in the hospital?"
"You mean you don't remember anything about what happened?" Pinkie says energetically, before catching a quick hoof in her mouth by Rainbow Dash and some nervous looks from the rest of the mares.
"...No. Should I remember something?" I ask questionable before nervously reaching down to where my watch would be. Except when I go to grab it there is nothing there. At first I think that I may have just missed putting my hand on it but a quick look reveals that it is not even on me. "Uh where's my watch?" I ask with slight nervousness as I bring my focus back to the group, my eyes dancing from one pony to the next.
"Uh, d-don't ya worry your pretty little head bout that, we got it!" Applejack speaks up from the back of the group and I raise an eyebrow at the tone of her voice. But for now I decide to ignore it and just be thankful that at least I did not wake up in the hospital without my caring marefriends. "Well, I have no clue about how I ended up here, but who cares, all that matters is that I am on the right side of the dirt. So please join me, this bed is more comfy than you think and I imagine you all might have been standing for awhile." I say motioning to the spaces beside me. But instead of smiling and moving to lay down with me, they all continue to stare at me with nervous expressions, all except for Fluttershy as I cannot see her where she is currently located.
"Oh come on you guys I don't bite!" I joke acting like my hands are claws and opening my mouth baring my teeth. However, this has a strange affect on the group as all their eyes grow wide and jump back slightly. What in the nine circles of Hell has gotten into them?" I ask myself seriously as I drop my hands and bring my face back to normal. "Okay I may be autistic but even a blind man can see you all are acting funny now what is up?" I say in a more serious tone furrowing my eyebrows towards the group.
"It's really nothing darling...really..." Rarity says nervously trailing off before finishing her statement.
"Alright that does it, somepony tell me what's going on because this is seriously starting to get old!" I say in annoyance as I reach over and move the stand holding my bag to my I.V line closer to me. I then quickly set up, ignoring the pain in my arm from the needle and move the stand from the left side of my bed to the right. But even if I am able to ignore the pain from the needle, the pain that springs on me from just moving is enough to make me want to throw up. My insides are now alive with searing pain as if liquid fire had been poured into my body and with that let out a pain filled groan before grabbing the pack off of the stand and holding it so I can return to lying flat on my back, which I promptly do causing a sigh of relief to slip my lips.
"Whoa are you alright, the doc said you would not be in that bad of pain." Twilight says in a matter of fact tone before I feel a overwhelming sense of relief wash over my body. Wanting to know where the sudden oncoming of relief was coming from, I look up to where the rest of the group is and find that Twilight's horn is aglow in purple light, her eyes full of sympathy and caring.
"Thanks Twilight, sorry I got a little heated it's I just don't know what happened that got me here and why my body feels like it has been torn in half." I say sympathetically before my gaze goes to the rest of the group.
"Ay hate to say this sugar cube, but this may be one thing you don't want to remember." Applejack says as she nervously looks down to her hooves, the rest of the group slowly nodding their heads in agreement.
"Whoa, whoa, whoa what do you mean by that?" I ask in scared confusion as I roll back over onto my right side, giving my full attention to the group who now look as though they are viewing there worst nightmare.
"Meaning if we tell you your probably going to wish you never heard it. B-but if you really want to know then I guess we can tell you but first let me ask you something, are you hungry?" Twilight asks me honestly, causing me to cock an eyebrow.
"Uh...no." I say in a confused tone, causing Twilight and the rest of the group to recoil slightly as I see tears start to form in Rarity's eyes.
"Then he really did eat her." Rarity says in a broken voice before tears start to fall relentlessly from her eyes, causing me to recoil so hard that the I.V in my arm is yanked from my body. Blood immediately shoots from the place where the I.V needle was just located, covering Twilight and the rest of the group in a thin layer of crimson red. But I pay absolutely no attention to this along with the throbbing pain now making its way up my arm as an eerie silence fills my mind. Then as if guided by the blood, I remember everything, bit by gory bit. Trixie's bloodcurdling screams, flesh being ripped from her body, front leg being ripped off her body with my bare hands. However, all of that does not even hold comparison to what comes next. My eyes fill with what appears to be boiling blood and fire as I bring my foot down hard onto Trixie's neck, smashing through it and decapitating her with a loud bone chilling CRUNCH!
But even after I stood steeped in pools of blood of the now deceased Trixie, anger was still making my eyes boil an angry red for all the things that she had done...and all the things she would have done had I not killed her. Those thoughts were far too wild for me to handle and my anger too great, so I acted on the first impulse that came to my mind. Devour her! From there the scene is a blood spattered nightmare of flesh, muscle and organs being stripped from her body by my teeth and hands before being devoured with sickening sounds.
"Oh God! Oh God no!" I scream in a loud panicked voice as the memory comes to an abrupt end making me lean over the big bed and violently projectile puking all over the wall, coating it in a fresh layer of brownish red. This sight only causes me to violently throw up once again, coating the room in the foul sour smell of rotting flesh.
"Chris! Somepony get a nurse we have to stop his bleeding right now!" Twilights yells in a commander like voice as somepony comes bursting through the door.
"What happened, where is his I.V needle?! Wait hold up I will put it back in." A pony yells loudly before I feel myself being surrounded in a magical field, instantly pushing me back down to the bed and sealing the place where my blood was squirting. Then the room erupts into chatter. "I ask again what happened to his I.V?!"
"He jumped backwards and it got ripped out."
"What the hell is happening to Chris!"
All these statements and more are now flying around the room one on top of another, sounding more similar to gibberish than actual conversation. But I am still too far gone in the memories of the past to even care as tears start to stream down my cheeks.
"What in God's name have I done?! They now all fear me, especially Fluttershy because she saw it first hand. Fluttershy..." The mere thought of the sweet crème colored mare brings out negative feelings in me that no matter how bad I had felt in the past had never even crossed my mind. "I'm a monster!" This relatively quiet statement from me causes a sudden change in the atmosphere that Twilight, Applejack, Rainbow Dash, Pinkie Pie and the other pony seem to pick up on immediately as the room grows dead quiet. "I'm a monster." I repeat in a horrified tone.
"Chris your not a-"
DON'T GIVE ME THAT SHIT!!!" I roar sitting up quickly, completely negating the magic holding me down to the bed as I look to Twilight with tear filled eyes. "Not even Annabelle, who is a T-rex will eat something else unless hungry and that is what separates animals from monsters, the ability to only kill and eat when hungry. But I did that...strictly because I wanted the gratification of ripping her apart!" I scream once more before I quickly lay back down onto the bed and start to sob uncontrollably. "Trixie may have been possessed by Xana, wanted to kill me and rape Twilight yet I feel...horrible for what I did to her, the way that I butchered her without mercy!" I utter in between sobs as my insides are being torn apart by guilt, fear and shame unrelenting.
These sensations swirl inside of my violently as did my anger in my memories of fighting Trixie. So much so that it awakens a deep primal fear inside of me that threatens to plunge me into a complete and total mental shutdown. I start to hyperventilate at a rapid pace, my heart beating out of control as a thin layer of sweat starts to accumulate on my brow.
"Twilight do something! He is starting to go freaky deaky again!" Pinkie Pie squeals loudly as I quickly feel a hoof gently come to rest in the palm of my hand, making me feel as though a hand is now wrapped around mine. Instantly I glace over and see the slightly scared form of Rainbow Dash, forelegs laying on the side of the bed with her left hoof in my hand. She is shaking slightly and in her usually confidence filled bright purple eyes I can see signs of distress and slight fear. The sight is absolutely heartbreaking for me to see. This beautiful marefriend who was the least afraid of anything now looks as thought she is going through her own internal struggle just trying to get near me.
"Come on now Chris, you can do this, you can beat your fear! The only thing you need to do is let it in for 5 seconds and it will be gone!" Rainbow Dash says uneasily as her tail swishes back and forth behind her slowly.
I know not how long I stayed in my stoic position, completely consumed by the sad and beautiful picture that is Rainbow Dash. However after staring at her for what feels like an eternity, I finally grip her hoof snuggly as I manage to take in a deep breath and on exhale start to count very slowly.
"One.Two.Three.Four.Five!" As soon as I barely finish five, Rainbow Dash suddenly removes her hoof from my hand and quickly puts it behind my head near the top of my neck, pulling me into a gentle but passionate kiss. At first this confuses me because of the unexpectedness, but I quickly find that my mind stops being the one in control and instead my heart takes over, slowly trailing my hand up to the back of her head where her mane was and copying what she was doing we gently close our eyes. The feeling of her soft lips on mine are an absolute heaven, warm and comforting to the very nature of my soul with love and kindness I had never before felt. "Wait a minute, what is that? I think to myself as I feel a sort of dark energy start to dissipate within me and with it all the pain and sorrow both physical and mental. This action intensifies the longer that the kiss goes on, until as Rainbow Dash withdraws her lips from mine the energy completely disappears. I open my eyes back up to see a red faced Rainbow Dash who cracks a wide smile.
"Princess Celestia and Princess Luna were right about you, I could feel the fire." Rainbow Dash says warmly, causing me to raise an eyebrow slightly.
"Always with the dragon jokes." I say sarcastically as I turn to the rest of the group, instantly earning a round of laughter. "But seriously, how did you find out about that?" I ask in the most serious tone I can muster for the given situation.
"Well, I hate to make you feel stupid but you kissed my teacher and my teacher's sister, naturally both of them are them are going to tell me." Twilight says calming down from her laughing, giving me smug grin.
"And then Twilight told the rest of us." Applejack finishes Twilights statement, almost as if on cue. But despite the rather plain sounding wording it takes me a minute to figure out what she is talking about, more importantly the social connection between it. However after I think on it for a second, the realization dawns on me.
"Oh Celestia you traitor." I sigh in slight annoyance as I shake my head slightly followed by another round of laugher that quickly dies out as I see Twilight levitate what appears to be a scroll from behind my watch and I let it be known by my facial expression. "What is that?" At this question I can see the emotional status of the group shift from happy and relaxed to more serious and focused as the scroll gently levitates to my empty hand near the edge of my bed.
"It was a scroll we found on Trixie when...well lets not go there but we would like for you to take a look at it." Twilight says honestly.
"Okay, what seems to be the problem with it?" I ask as I crack open the scroll open slightly and immediately see that this scroll was written in Dovahzul.
"Well, quite simply we cannot read it and then there is one strange symbols at the end I have never before seen, maybe it can give us a clue as to how Xana got here or more importantly what he is up to." Twilight says in a matter of fact tone as I look more closely to the first line of the scroll.
"It's a contract." I say in surprise as I slowly start to unravel more of the scroll so I could read further into the details.
"How do ya know that Sugarcube?" Applejack asks me skeptically as I continue to pour through the texts, looking for anything that might provide me with more information.
"Because it says Kalyul gro ko sos. With means "Contract bound in blood" in are tongue." I say simply as my eyes quickly scan the rest of the text and find nothing of use. My focus is quickly caught however by the two elaborate symbols at the bottom of the page. The first one that catches my attention depicts a standard eyes of Xana, deep back with a glowing red center dot to forecast the evil and all seeing nature of Xana. However, unlike what I was expecting when I look to the second image myself I can feel myself becoming confused. The second symbol and the one that they could not identify was that of a simple white feather resting in a ink bottle. "Just so were on the correct page here you are talking about the symbol on the right correct?" I say pointing to the quill.
"Ding, ding, ding that's it." Pinkie Pie says in her normal energetic tone.
Wait a second, I know that symbol from somewhere." I think to myself in sudden revelation as I put my free hand to my chin. "But where?" I continuously ask myself this question for what feels like an eternity, staring hard at the image as if trying to incinerate it with my eyes. But after awhile I sigh in defeat dropping the scroll back down to the bed and laying back down.
"No luck huh?" Applejack asks me plainly as I role back over on my side in order to face them when I speak.
"Not in the least amount, we all know what the first symbol is but as to the other one I got no earthly idea."
"Well I will tell you one thing! At least now we know Xana is not alone in whatever it is he's doing, so now we just got to find out who or what this other is. That way I know exactly who's plot to shove a hoof up!" Rainbow Dash says triumphantly, causing me to role my eyes slightly as I look to the rest of the group in a happy spirit.
"Well I solved one puzzle to now make an even bigger one. But with them at my side, I will have it solved in no time and Equestria shall be free of foul Xana's maw!"
Chapter 15: Minddovin do Faal Zul
Something has gone wrong. We don't seem to have an archived copy of that chapter. Chapter 17: Inner hate and darksides
"What do you mean we have to use power of more primal nature?" Twilight asks in deep worry. However, judging from the look that Luna is currently giving to me tells me that she may, at least have a terrible idea. But for the others they seem to know not as they seem to have lost looks, as if the concept of anger and hatred is a completely foreign concept.
"I mean Twilight you need to be more...evil like and devious to use this power but yet at the same time balance this evil with the good you intend to use it for."
"But will that cause issue if we are pure of heart?"
"Twilight....nopony is pure of heart no matter how they seem. We are all born sinners and thus so not clean. Even when God, the maker cleanses us of everything then we can still because we are, in one sense of the word not perfect." I sigh as they were truly not getting it, but I can't blame them one bit.
"You speak of God...what do you mean by "God"? Rainbow is the one to ask me this question, but I can see it is a sentiment that is shared by my other company. Even Celestia and Luna seem to be still confused on this subject and I find blame in myself for not trying to explain this complex idea to them. It would have been done earlier, minus the fact we have been apart and then with the Trixie incident it was the last thing I was thinking of talking about. But now it is clear to me, I was not going to be able to go any further until I explained to them why it is that one must use these evil emotions and only way to do that, is to explain it all so they understand.
"Okay....I need for you all to sit back first and clear mind. This concept is not easy to understand." I say in a soft teacher like voice, regaining my composure for this complex lesson. A few minutes pass of stunning silence, all of them are calm, which is a miracle in of itself. But eventually I break the silence with a soft clear of my throat. "Is everypony ready to listen to the tail?" I ask in a relaxed way, in a way opposite of what I am gonna do next. None of them even speak, they all softly nod their heads and then, it begins. "Okay so lets go way back!" I say in my oracle like voice that I am know for when I tell stories. "First you must understand, that God in of himself has always been and will never end." The puzzling looks that I get from most of the group, save for Celestia and Luna tell me that I have got alone way to go in telling this story. "You two seem to get this concept, care to share with us why?" I ask in a soft smile, both of them smile and shrug.
"With age comes much wisdom my little ponies, me and Luna are immortal Alicorns and have lived for thousands of years."
"That is right. This concept of never ending makes complete sense to us, however..." Luna stops herself as I sigh.
"The concept of always being is not know to any besides God and that is what makes him special. He always has been." I sigh, but unbelievably Twilight seems to have started to form proof that must sound sheer madness to her mind, as scientific as it is.
"I think I understand this concept. Like how even when there is supposedly nothing there is always something, a void in the nature theory is not possible." Twilight says as she smiles, that one where she has just maybe gotten the basis of something.
"How in tha hell is that possible?" AJ pipes up, as she and Pinkie looked like they were ready to explode.
"I think you have gone mad darling!" Rairty giggles, but this is serious shit we are dealing with right now and so I sigh and then sit back.
"No listen okay....lets make this easier...."
"Your way of being easy is not always easy." Rainbow sighs.
"Hey come on now! I am autistic give me a break!" I sigh. "Anyway...what matters is the fact that you all know the feeling. The feeling of a warm guiding light even in the total absence of light. The feeling of love that you seem to feel radiating from all things. Do you know what I mean?" I say with a hopeful smile. But once again, I find my hopes Dashed.
"You mean the light that comes from when Twilight blows up a potion?" Dash starts laughing, but I have no time for this.
"Just ignore! Now listen." I sigh, seeing the others were now starting to laugh or arguing and so I sigh and sit down. However, 20 minutes goes by, and my mind cannot take anymore drama and so I break it up.
"Fus Honaat Shar!" This sends out a pulsing wave of sound that gets everyponies attention, not just here but I imagine I would have the attention of those ponies within a 5 mile radius of my shout. "What has gotten into you guys?" I sigh with a shake of my head, looking more towards my gold watch than them. "Look how can you all be the Elements of Harmony and then argue so much? I thought you were all very best friends maybe sometimes, even more so."
"Whoa now! What are you saying?" Rainbow Dash is the first to go on the defensive, telling me that I may have some validity in my statement. But this is once again where I realize my autistic mind is not only going off course, but even if they are my marefriends getting to an area that maybe they do not want to share. "Look...aww hey Shy come here." I trail off in a bit of worry, this whole thing has shaken the scared mare and now, she maybe needs some soft affection. Fluttershy is shaking and whimpering, but she does manage to slowly get up, albeit with help from her friends and come up to me. "Okay everypony, just lets take a break for a second and then we can come back." I sigh and then see that there is no argument from the others, actually many of them take this as a time to eat, but all of this is made small by suddenly getting a nice warm kiss on my cheek from Celestia, making me blush deeply. "Why the kiss?" I ask in a voice somewhere between happy and a bit embarrassed.
"Cause your doing well. I can't give my coltfriend a kiss?" Celestia giggles and this takes me aback for a second.
"Tia I think that...maybe he does not want our affection right now." Luna says, now lowering her head in a bit of admonishment. However, for myself, all the words in the world would not be able to console me on what I should do, so I turn to the one who always has the answers by closing my eyes and softly blocking out the world.
"In Nomine Patris et Fillie et Spirictu Sancti." I softly sigh and take in deep relaxing breaths, my chest rising and falling with the beating of my now slowing heart rhythm. "Divine father, heavenly aboding one, I know that it has been awhile since I have broken words with you, and even longer since the last confession I addressed to you. I want to take this time now, to humbly confess my sins and ask for your forgiveness." I start to softly feel a force surround my body, it was a soft and warm feeling and difference from the dark cold of the Thuum. "I confess that I have sinned against you, in thought, word and deed, by what I have done and by what I have left undone. I have not loved you with my whole heart and for that I am truly sorry and humbly repent.
"Hey Chris you okay?" Celestia softly speaks, but to her voice alas I do not break, for it was with God I was wanting to commune with.
"Please help me here Divine Father, show me the way to teach the ways of the Thuum to these ponies so that the Deadra Xana will not swallow them up. Please unto you though I have many of Demons and The Prince within me I stay forever faithful to your word. In Nomine Patris et Fillie et Spiricu Sancti amen!" I finish my statement and then sigh, remaining silent to wait and ponder the indwelling of the Holy Spirit. But, then once again I feel nothing, nothing but swirling black and pure darkness. The only thing bright my heart, the soft beating telling me that I am still alive within my own being. That and the almost maddening sound of my ticking watch, which by now only serves to make me even more angry. "Why do you never answer to me!"
"Hey...heads up!" This time, suddenly I am thrown from my comfy meditative perch and crash hard into the ground, the face of a cyan colored pegasus to greet me when I open my eyes. Her look spells it all, the feeling of certain sheepishness that I am not used to seeing.
"Um sorry bro, see we are kinda in an argument with one another and..." She trails off as I look at her in a mad way, or the way a parent gives when mad with a child.
"And why the fuck are you not controlling yourself?!" I ask in a mad growl, making her get up and the others, even the princesses to snap to attention. "You all don't take me serious now do you?! Well let me get one thing straight, I am a very sweet guy and all, but this shit is no laughing matter!" I say as I sit up, wincing as I had wacked my head. "Do you all really want to know the downhome way of learning to be as strong as me in the Thuum?" I say as I manage to get my breathing under control. "I am sorry for sounding so mean but, this is not easy to do!" I sigh as I get up, rubbing my head with gritted teeth.
"What is the issue honey I mean you have to give time we can't do this overnight!" Luna says, very ironically seeing as she is the calm one normally.
"Look, I think your pushing us too hard we just can't learn something that is in a way, almost polar opposite of what the Elements of Harmony and FIM teaches." Twilight speaks up with a rather uncanny amount of disappointment.
"FIM! That shit is a joke!" I think to myself in a rage that I had not felt since Trixie. I don't know why, but recently my anger has been quick to rise and bad thing is, with it so does the Thuum power in my body. "That...concept, does it mean Friendship is Magic?" I ask as I start to laugh a bit, albeit from complete amazement that it is an actual concept.
"Yes. It is the concept that is the pinnacle of all magic. Without it, then magic becomes dark and unstable, like Sombra's magic is." Celestia says, now looking into the midday sun.
"Without it we would have never made it through are adventures." Applejack chimes in with her normal cheerful self and for some reason that made me feel okay with at least the explanation.
"Yea." Fluttershy chirps up in a much happier voice than normal telling me she seems to like this concept. However, it was long time to break this to them, they need to hear this.
"Well, that is a good concept." I start, but then I see that most of them seem to catch on to something else that I am gonna say. "But...this concept relies on something that maybe the opposite, this is more a form of anarchy, or disharmony." Almost instantly, most of them go stone frozen, minus Pinkie who drops her jaw down to the ground, literally. "I told you this power is evil and relies on darker things than probably what you all are used to. Of course though, you all still know the feeling if I am right." This makes me grow a more serious face, looking off to the horizon. "We all have been touched by evil, all of us. Not only that but your reaction surprises me since I am only repeating this."
"But we nearly thought, myself included it was a...." Celestia now starts, but I quickly cut off.
"A joke? No Celestia. It is no joke this is serious. Serious as the day is long. Like...what you all saw, or what Fluttershy saw me do to Trixie is only the tip of the iceberg." I say seriously with a very plain look on my face.
"B-but why would we need that?! Why evil power?" Luna states this, because of all of us here, she knows the most of what happens when you are corrupted with evil power.
"This goes against everything that Princess Celestia taught me, and from what I have learned from my friends." Twilight says in disbelief.
"All of us! Every single one of us." AJ chimes back in, now sitting back down before I then take off my watch and lay it on the soft warm grass.
"There is still one thing, that regardless is never going to be on our side ladies."
"And this would be what exactly." Fluttershy enquires from her position on my lap.
"The fact that, without unleashing your inner hate and darkness, the entire world of Equis will burn."
